The truth behind the broken soul | Tcf and Tboah reaction

Posted originally on the Archive of Our Own at http://archiveofourown.org/works/43025367.

Rating: General Audiences

Archive Warning: Graphic Depictions Of Violence, Major Character Death
Category: M/M, Multi
Fandom: 백작가의 망나니가 되었다 - 유려한 | Lout of Count's Family | Trash of
the Count's Family - Yulyeohan
Relationship: Cale Henituse | Kim Rok Soo & Everyone, Alberu Crossman/Cale
Henituse | Kim Rok Soo, Cale Henituse | Kim Rok Soo & Henituse
Family
Character: Cale Henituse | Kim Rok Soo, Original Cale Henituse, Choi Han, Alberu
Crossman, Eruhaben (Trash of the Count's Family), Raon Miru, On
(Trash of the Count's Family), Hong (Trash of the Count's Family), Ron
Molan, Beacrox Molan, Deruth Henituse, Violan Henituse, God of Death
(Trash of the Count's Family), Lee Soo Hyuk (Trash of the Count's
Family), Choi Jung Soo (Trash of the Count's Family)
Additional Tags: Hurt/Comfort, Domestic Fluff, Alternate Universe - Harem, Reaction,
TCF Reaction, TBoaH reaction, LCF Reaction
Language: English
Collections: Definitely my guilty pleasure, TrashCountsFamily, Cale-nim, TCF
Reaction Fics, Why sleep? We have great stories!
Stats: Published: 2022-11-17 Updated: 2022-12-24 Chapters: 20/? Words:
108463

The truth behind the broken soul | Tcf and Tboah reaction
by Athasshi

Summary

Cale Henituse just realized something was wrong with his body, well, specifically, Soul
that was on his body.

The Cry baby said that he couldn't fix a broken soul like Cale, and the man would die in the
near future.

The god of death who realized that Cale would most likely see him again (not because he
called, but since Cale himself died) decided to once again break the rules.

The god of death knows that the world is indebted to Cale Henituse and the god of death is
also sure that other gods will help him this time.
Especially when the god of hope came down to help save their beloved child.

A. K. A your tcf and Tboah reaction.

Notes
Hello.

hope fic this time is not confusing for you <3

 Broken soul

"... Team leader"

"How long do you want to call me team leader huh? My name is Sui khan and I'm not your team
leader anymore Cale" said the red eyed boy gently. Although it sounded annoyed, in fact, Sui was
smiling at the moment.

The two were currently standing near the bedroom window, watching the state of the world on the
Shaolen planet which was still filled with dead mana.

Tonight was very quiet, but it was very calming at the same time.

The kids were asleep in their room while the others were doing an investigation. Without heeding
the complaint from his former leader, Cale spoke again while looking at the sky that was not
beautiful at all.

Haa.. He really hoped that the Shaolen planet would become more lively as it should be.

"Living is the best"

Sui's smile grew wider.

"What do you want to talk to me hmm? really not Roksoo if you make small talk"

Cale who heard that just chuckled.

"I'm no longer Kim Roksoo" His smile slightly looked sad, Sui wondered what made his little
brother anxious.
Well, there are many things that can make Cale anxious, he knows that. But what made Cale even
look like this?

"I think i'm dying"

"... What?"

Such an answer was not what Sui anticipated. He looked at Cale in confusion, but the quite long
red-haired man was just silently staring at the night sky.

"My ancient power said there was a problem with my Soul. He said that my Soul.. mmm.. broken?
he's been crying since earlier because he can't fix Soul. Mila-nim once fixed my broken plate, but
he and other ancient powers said that even dragons wouldn't be able to refine my severely damaged
Soul" Cale said quietly without caring that Sui was looking at him with emotion.

Sui Khan himself was too surprised to scold the redhead beside him. Broken soul.. that's a big
problem and this guy just said now?

"You're hiding all this yourself?" Ask Sui. Cale was a little surprised by the boy's tone beside him,
making Cale remember when Lee Soo Hyuk used to scold him for not treating the wound properly
and ending up with an infection.
"No. I also just found out an hour ago. We're very busy here, I can't possibly say that I'm going to
die right?"

Sui took a deep breath.

"You-" He had not had time to speak, a bright light filled the room, Sui tried to grab Cale's hand
who was being pulled to nowhere, but he failed, Cale disappeared in an instant and so did Sui Khan
who could feel his body being pulled elsewhere.

"If this is the act of the god of death again, I will really be the one to beat the god until he prefers to
die than to be a god!"

.....
Kim Roksoo smiled widely as he brought the food in his hand.

There is a new restaurant open near the company, making many people easier to find food. Roksoo
bought it with a happy heart, thinking that his niece would smile very sweetly for accepting
delicious sweet food.

Ah, Roksoo missed his adorable niece.

Today he is overtime (As usual) and can't play much with his niece.

He was even more regreted for being the CEO of the company, not just being as the leader of team
1.

Even though he knew that being a Count was as difficult as being a CEO, but Roksoo chose the
same job.

Haa... Kim Roksoo understood why Cale still chose to be the leader of team 1 for a long time even
though he had a great opportunity to become the CEO.

Du-dump!
Kim Roksoo stopped his steps as his heart skipped a beat. What's this?

Cale Henituse.

Roksoo suddenly remembered the name of the person who was willing to exchange Soul with him.

Surely something happened with Cale.

Roksoo wanted to meet Choi Jungsoo immediately, questioning Cale's situation at the man, but
instead he felt his body being pulled into a place of nowhere in no time.

"FUCK!"

After catching his breath, Roksoo opened his eyes. The man found himself standing in the dark.

Wait? Standing? Roksoo couldn't feel his feet stepping on something.

Where is this? this feeling.. why is it quite familiar?

Ah! God of Death domain..

What did the god want to do to him this time? Their deal isn't it done? Why is he in this place
again?

Roksoo was still questioning what the God of death wanted when he saw something fall from
above.

It wasn't something, but someone.

"Cale!"

Roksoo quickly caught Cale's body falling towards him.

"Fuck! why did i meet you in bad condition again? hey! Cale wake up!"

Roksoo tried to gently pat the man's cheek. There was a strange feeling when he saw his body that
used to look very.. weak. What did this man do to make his body unmuscular?
Kim Roksoo's body has perfect body. He is tall, clean (Even with scars) and stocky. You can say
that Kim Roksoo is very healthy and the current Kim Roksoo can easily continue this healthy life.

He wouldn't be surprised if he saw his old body also had muscles like Kim Roksoo.

But what is this? Pretty long red hair tied to a simple rope, paler white skin that much paler
compared to the one Roksoo remembers first, there is no scar on this body and now.. This body felt
very light.

Did this man eat? Is there no one in the Henituse territory to feed this man? too many things
Roksoo was worried about right now.

"Cale!"

There was a panicked voice that led to both of them. Roksoo knows who it is, Choi Jungsoo came
very quickly, his face looked very panicked while checking his friend's body.

"What's wrong with him? why are we here?" Choi Jungsoo ignored him, but Roksoo understood
that Jungsoo was just trying to focus on finding out what really happened to Cale, so Roksoo let it
go.

"His soul is broken"

"... What?"

What is broken?

Is there something wrong with his hearing?

"His soul is broken? why could it be broken?" Jungsoo looked at him for a while before standing
up and looking the other way.

Roksoo didn't know what the man was trying to see because they were still in the dark and Roksoo
couldn't see anything but himself, Cale and Jungsoo.

"Cale's Soul is broken, I should have realized this a long time ago. Agh! that damn god really does
whatever he wants" Jungsoo looks so frustrated.

Roksoo didn't know Jungsoo well because the man really appeared when he wanted to show up, so
Roksoo didn't understand what he was talking about. But Roksoo quite understood that the man
was really worried about Cale, his friend.

"He died slowly" The information was enough to make Kim Roksoo feel his heart stop beating for
a moment.

Roksoo turned to Cale who was still in his arm, the man looked very calm, as if he was not on the
verge of death. Kim Roksoo's mind started to mess up, he didn't want Cale to die.

"Take care of him for a while" Choi Jungsoo said.

"There must be a way to fix this isn't it? Choi Jungsoo?" Roksoo looked at the man seriously.

At the first meeting of himself with Cale, Roksoo was actually already preparing to accept the
swearing thrown at him.

He had thought that Cale would at least be angry and complaining, but the man was disturbed
because he saw his own face smiling widely.

As if the problem of transmigration is not a big thing.

As if Kim Roksoo who threw all the world's responsibilities at Cale was nothing big.

Kim Roksoo deliberately told Cale to throw away his real name to test where the man's patience
limit was, but Cale easily agreed.

As if Kim Roksoo's name was not important.

He didn't understand why there was a human like Cale, but that reaction didn't make his heart
happy.

In fact, Roksoo felt even more strange, he just hoped that the problems there were quite resolved
with the White star. At least Roksoo knows that the god will definitely help Cale in any way.
Then his existence here, with Cale who almost died in his hands.. Kim Roksoo didn't want Cale to
just die. He would do everything to save this man.

"I will talk to the god of death. Take care of him for a while until we find the best way" Roksoo
nodded, letting Choi Jungsoo go, engulfed in darkness.

His reddish-brown eyes looked again at Cale's figure, hugging the body tighter.

"We'll save you no matter what, hold on in a bit longer Cale. "
 The birth of a hero
Chapter Notes

I made people from tboah dimension with older age than people in tcf dimension.
Why? because I want to make it like that.

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Cale Henituse is not a man who has a lot of fear.

Born as a noble and act like trash for more than a decade makes the red-haired man not afraid of
anyone. But his current state made the redhead realize how afraid he was of the world.

His hands shook as he held the sword, but Cale tried his best not to show it.

Five days ago, the Paerun kingdom declared war on the entire kingdom on the Western continent.
Cale assumed that the Paerun kingdom already had an alliance with another kingdom for daring to
challenge the kingdom on the Western continent.

They have been in quiet for too long to forget that humans can be very selfish and will never be
satisfied with what they have. Cale strengthened his grip on the sword while looking annoyed at
the sky.

"That damn Wyvern!"

At his 25th age, this was the first time for Cale and maybe many others to see Wyvern. The ancient
being said to be a legend but flew over the Henituse territory, ready to destroy everything.

"Orabuni, Do you think help is coming soon?" Cale turned to Lily who was also holding a sword
in her hand.

Supposedly, today was the day Basen Henituse was crowned to be the next Count. They should
have done a big celebration today, it should be that today Cale Henituse is free to be himself.
Being like trash for years made Cale feel he was indeed a trash, but sometimes it was tiring to keep
his image as trash.
Not every day Cale wanted to find a fuss with whoever he met and he was old enough to think
about what he himself wanted.

"Let's hold on until help comes" Cale said.

Crown prince Alberu Crossman already sent troops in the kingdom to come to Henituse Teritori 4
days ago, but the Roan kingdom is not a kingdom filled with Mage and can teleport big easy. The
soldiers took quite a while to get to the Henituse territory.

All Count Deruth, Countess Violan, Cale, Basen and Lily could did was try to hold on as long as
possible. They had anticipated that the Paerun kingdom would attack this territory first if it wasn't
through the water route.

But no one expected the kingdom to use Wyvern and attack from the sky.

'We can't last long' Cale knew that.

With an attack from the sky like this, they couldn't last a long time. The Paerun Kingdom really
intended to destroy this little territory, Cale hated to see the white-haired man who was yelling at
the crazy nonsense in his big Wyvern.

Hero....

Cale knew that Roan's kingdom had several people who were called heroes. The same person as
the person who had beaten him to the point of almost dying and made Ron and Beacrox leave this
area.

Will they come? At this point, Cale really hoped that anyone would come to help them.

A few moments later, a very loud long whistle sounded, then followed by the movement of
Wyvern flying very quickly. Ready to destroy whatever is in front of them.
At the same time, a light so bright emerged from the sky, blinding everyone.

Cale could feel Lily's hand that gripped his hand and Basen who pulled a little Zirah he was
wearing.

What else is this? Paerun kingdom blinded their enemy first before slashing all of their necks?

"Cale!" Cale opened his eyes when he heard Deruth's voice.

They were all in different places. This is not in the territorial Henituse, nor in the Roan kingdom.
They were like trapped in a boundless room.

This room was huge, Cale really couldn't see the end of this room where it was. All of them, Cale
glanced at all places where he could see a lot of people, around there were a hundred? he couldn't
estimate the amount, but there were so many.

"We're all fine father"

Deruth directly directed his family to go to a quieter position, not joining any group.

There were lots of chairs and tables in front of them, but no one dared to sit there. Just what's
happened? why are they all gathered in this place? Deruth could see the king of Zed and the
princes standing in confusion while trying to calm the people around them.

"There are no citizen here" Deruth nodded in agreement with his wife's words. There are a lot of
people here, but he doesn't see any ordinary citizens trapped in this strange room.

When they were still confused, on the other side, a bright light also began to appear. All eyes
focused on the light, waiting for what they would see after the light faded.

"What the fuck?" Cale cursed under his breath.

 There, he could see a lot of people appearing, more or so compared to the one by his side.

And they have the same face as the people around him too.

Crown prince Alberu who was sitting on a wheelchair, what's with the prince? injury?

Then there was the Hero Choi han who was holding his sword while staring at the room with a
panicked face.

They all also looked surprised like the people around Cale, but it seemed that they were faster to
recover things.

Unlike the people around him who were panicking, trying to attack each other and other stupid
awesomeness, those who had just arrived looked younger but calmer as well.

Just what the fuck is happening?

Chapter End Notes

Eum, we will head to the core of the story as soon as possible. Please be patient with
me <3
 Trash of count family
Chapter Notes

Yes.

This is the dramatic reaction fic.

Alberu took a deep breath when he was suddenly in a strange room, not in his room when he was
still trying to understand why Cale, his dongsaeng said that the redhead was treated like a god on
another planet.

Ron and Beacrox Molan stood behind him, Tasha also immediately approached Alberu when their
eyes met. He could see Choi Han and Eruhaben who were slowly walking towards him.

There were only two red-haired people that Alberu saw. They were Rosalyn and King Rex, the
third red hair owner, whose status was very important to all of them, was not in this room.

- crown prince! do you think he's my human? I wanted to approach him, but he looked different.

Raon's voice sounded in his head and Alberu immediately glanced at the owner of the red hair on
the other side.

Oh.

Oh.

On the other side of the room, there were a lot of people who unfortunately had the same face as
them, but looked older.
"Cale is not here. And the boy from the black hawk also not here" Eruhaben said.

That's the problem. Cale and Sui Khan are not in this place, the two people who should, according
to Alberu, at least they can know a little why they are all here in are missing.

"Where was the last time they were?" Alberu asked Choi Han.

The swordmaster was still trying to find his liege but he still answered Alberu's question.

"We're doing an investigation, the test Mary will go through starts tomorrow, Cale-nim and Sui
Khan are investigating from the palace."

"I don't feel the aura of the god of death here" Cage said while approached Alberu's group. Saint
Jack and Hannah also stood near Alberu to report.

"This is also not an aura from my lord, but I can be sure that this is another god's doing" Jack said a
little worried.

"I don't know why gods have often interfered with human life lately." Ron glanced at his leg which
was still bandaged. In this room, he really didn't feel the pain he had previously felt after losing
against the hunters.

They try to put aside the fact that there are people who have the same face as them because there
are much more important things.

Cale Henituse is missing.

All this time, if Cale Henituse was missing, it would have happened because there was a god who
wanted to try to make the redhead as their Saint.

Bang! Bang! Bang!

They also tried to put aside the fact that there was Choi Han from the other side who was trying to
destroy the invisible wall. Choi Han looked like shouting at them, but no one heard what the
swordmaster said.

Alberu glanced at the chairs and tables that were not far from where they were standing.

"How about-" His words were cut short as they all felt such a powerful aura.

Without being able to resist, they all felt compelled to bow as low as possible at anything to come.

"A god.. "

Eruhaben even knew he couldn't fight this strong aura. His body can't stay up and now he was half
bent. Eruhaben could realize that they all felt the same.

- G-goldie.. What- is.. This?

It was because Eruhaben could also feel Raon being pressed in this powerful aura. If the dragon
can't help it, what about ordinary humans?

"Welcome to my domain"

They could all hear a very Majestic voice, but no one was able to look up their heads to see who
was talking.

"Today and in the future, all of you will get a special chance from us, the gods"

The room filled with the person didn't make any sound except for a small groan from the difficulty
of breathing.

"You are here to be given a second chance and also to save a person who managed to give you this
golden opportunity. I think you will be smart enough to be able to accept all the things that will
happen here, but if you are stupid, I don't really care either."

The figure who was talking to them finally lowered the level of the aura he was releasing. Enough
to make them all able to breathe well.

No one.

All they saw on the higher altar was a soft ball of light.
"I did something like this just to save my child's life. Behave in this room"

And the light was gone.

Leaving them all behind, still confused by what happened.

In that silence, they could hear the sound of someone's footsteps. Naturally, they all glanced at
who casually walked after receiving the aura pressure from the god.

"Nephew?"

Choi Han was a little surprised when he saw Jungsoo walking to the altar where the little light was.
Choi Jungsoo threw a small smile at him before staring one by one at everyone.

"Before I explain a few things to you, please have a sit in the place that has been provided. All
questions will be answered as time passes. The time in your dimension stopped while you were
here."

Hearing the words similar to the order, they all sat in the place provided, waiting for the tall Asian-
faced man to explain what they should know.
"Is Cale-nim okay?" Choi Han asked, he was increasingly convinced that his liege's condition was
not fine after hearing what the god said earlier.

"No. that's why you're all here" Jungsoo said coldly.

With a snap of his fingers, two men instantly appeared before them. They could all see a handsome
man with many scars on his body hugging a long red haired man lying limp.

"Cale!"

In an instant, the room was filled with panic shouts of people who were very worried about their
young master's state.

"HUMAN!"

The little black dragon flew quickly towards his human, but the dragon hit an invisible wall,
enough to make the little boy groan in pain.

Eruhaben let out a long sigh, the ancient dragon carried Raon who was still trying to go towards
Cale.

"What happened to my dongsaeng, Choi Jungsoo?" Alberu asked flatly. There was no prince's
smile on his face today.

"For many reasons, Cale soul is badly damaged. No matter you guys agree or not, me and the other
gods already decided to save Cale's life" Choi Jungsoo drop the bombs.

His eyes looked at Kim Roksoo who was still hugging Cale.

"I guess you should introduce yourself. Didn't you also say you wanted to save Cale's life?"

Kim Roksoo, in his heart was cursing Choi Jungsoo with various curses that Roksoo knew from
various languages.
 Introduction
Chapter Notes

Yoooo the prologue quite long isn't it?

I hope these initial 4 chapters can at least explain the situation before the reaction story
starts.

Oh yeah, did you guys see the tag I wrote? Albecale is canon in this fic.

if you don't like it, that's okay. I don't care.

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Kim Roksoo was thinking in what way he can smack Choi Jungsoo who threw his responsibility at
him. He was still silent while looking at Cale, realizing that the body was slowly starting to
disappear. Anyone really won't realize this if they didn't see it from a close distance.

"At least give a place for Cale to rest" He said softly. Jungsoo agreed and once again snapped his
fingers. This time it's not like magic that was previously seen by others, now there are about 7
small lights flying around Jungsoo, Roksoo and Cale.

"T-this is.. . Fairy?" Kim Roksoo was flabbergasted.

He could see that these little lights were actually living beings like humans who had wings. The
description is really the same as the fairy concept that Kim Roksoo knows.

The little creature flew towards Cale, making the redhead float and now the man is in a very
beautiful big clear crystal ball.

The crystal ball had various kinds of flowers in it and Cale leaned against one of the huge petals,
making it feel like he was leaning on the couch. The scene looked very majestic to everyone, they
were all very amazed by what the fairies did to Cale Henituse.
"My Name is Kim Roksoo"

Kim Roksoo's voice broke their admiration for the fairy, now everyone is looking at him, confused
as to why ordinary humans need to introduce themselves.

Kim Roksoo glanced at his family on both sides. He saw Cale Henituse wearing Zirah's outfit, the
people around him looked ready to go to war. Roksoo assumed that this was the first war that
happened on the Western continent.

The war that started a great destruction.

His reddish-brown eyes turned to his family on the other hand, he could see Deruth and all the
family members staring worriedly at Cale who was still unconscious.

Kim Roksoo had not seen them for 20 years, there was a strange feeling when he saw those
familiar faces now.

'At least they are happy'

"In the past, I was Cale Henituse." Roksoo tried not to care about the surprised voices of the people
in front of him.
He wanted to finish this introduction as soon as possible.

"At my 40th, I almost died in the hands of white star. The war that lasted for 20 years completely
destroyed the world. On the verge of death, the god of death offered me to make a deal with him"

Everyone was now completely shocked by the fact that Kim Roksoo was talking about. The war
that lasted for 20 years, and the god chose one person to make a deal with him.

"The content of the deal is that the god will turn back time to my 18th, before meeting Choi han.
After that, I will exchange Soul with someone named Kim Roksoo from earth 1 dimension. That's
what he offered me"

"Then what did you get from the deal?" Kim Roksoo smiled at Cale Henituse who gave him a
question.

"I got the most important information in my life and I can meet someone I really want to meet" Kim
Roksoo ignored Cale who looked like he wanted to ask again.

He turned to Cale who was still unconscious.

His eyes met Duke Deruth's gaze then he bowed respectfully to his father.

"I hope none of you blame Cale for this incident. I made a deal with the god of death, Cale really
didn't know this before we met a few months ago. Father, Lady Violan, Basen, Lily, I hope you
can understand the situation I'm in"

Deruth's body trembled slightly as the man who claimed to be his son bowed respectfully to him,
asking Deruth to understand why his eldest son was willing to do an agreement with the god of
death, leaving his family, home and birthplace to live elsewhere.

But...

"Kim Roksoo"

Kim Roksoo stopped bowing after hearing Deruth's voice. He could see his father's face full of
chaos but tried to keep smiling.

"It's still confusing for all of us, but you should know son, father never blamed you. I knows you
must be doing this for an important reason, you and Cale are both precious to me."

Deruth convinced himself. This wasn't a place for him to be busy with emotions, Kim Roksoo said
he was already 40 while doing a deal with a god, that means, his son knows very well what he's
doing.

Deruth was sure he would understand all this slowly. And also, they had more important think at
the moment.

"Then what happened to Cale?" Deruth stared at Jungsoo.

"Cale's soul is badly damaged and he dies slowly if we don't save him immediately."
Alberu felt like he had been splashed with cold water all over his body. Cale, his dongsaeng, his
Soulmate, dying slowly and no one knew this if the gods didn't intervene.

If Alberu thought about it again, it was possible that Cale would just stay silent when he found out
about this. Maybe the man will only speed up what he is doing so he can die in peace.

"What should we do to save him?" Asked Choi Han. The swordmaster would really do anything to
save Cale. If there is a way, then he will do it.

"All of you will see all the things that happened during these past 2 years from Cale point of view.
You guys will hear and know what Cale has been thinking all along. The only way that is not
extreme to fix his Soul is with this" Choi Jungsoo said.

Some of the people from the tcf dimension wanted to argue for a while about this method, because
it was the same as they seeing Cale Henituse's privacy without permission.

Even though they often want to know what the redhead is really thinking about every war, but this
is not the way they want it.

Not when Cale Henituse was lying weak and they just see his personal information without
permission.

"As the god said earlier, we can't refuse this deal can we?" Eruhaben asked.
"Yes, the god of hope has already decided to choose this method. You agree or not, you will still
see it" Jungsoo's gaze now turned to the people from Tboah's dimension.

"As Kim Roksoo said earlier, he's been through war for 20 years before making a deal with the god
of death. And all of you, have the same destiny"

The atmosphere in the Tboah dimension is getting gloomy. Hearing a glimpse of the story from
Kim Roksoo alone is already very scary and now they will experience the same thing?

Cale Henituse recalled how scared he was when Paerun's kingdom attacked, but he was from
another dimension, who now exchanged souls with others saying that he almost died in the hands
of White star after surviving for 20 years of war.

Who is White star? Why would anyone choose a name as White star?

Is he as crazy as Clopeh Sekka who had been talking about will uphold justice while killing
innocent people?

"We will see Cale Henituse's life from another dimension and get information about all the things
that will happen in the future. If I may know, what role did Cale Henituse play until we could get
all the important information here?" Alberu Crossman glanced at the young Alberu. He guessed
that his age there was still in the 20-ish.

"Cale Henituse is the supreme commander there. He was the center of all the things that happened.
He shortened the war period that used to happen for 20 years, to 2 years. You will find a lot of
information because the man can't help but find trouble wherever he goes"
Alberu Crossman was a loss for words.

Cale Henituse is speechless and-

Kim Roksoo patted his forehead lightly. Even though he knew because the god of death said 'Kim
Roksoo alone is enough' which means that just one person is enough to change destiny, but Kim
Roksoo really didn't expect that Cale would be the center of all problems.

The fairy who had flown around Cale now approached Roksoo, moving as if telling Roksoo to
follow them and Kim Roksoo obey them. The fairy took him near Cale's crystal ball, telling him to
sit on the comfortable couch there.

Meooww

Meoowww

Right after sitting down, Kim Roksoo could hear the pitiful voice of the two small cats in the tcf
dimension that was in Beacrox's hands. Roksoo felt weird when he saw Beacrox Molan with two
adorable cats in his hands, but he didn't want to care.

"I want to be close to Cale too, I want to go there!" The little black dragon flew near a very thick
transparent wall, sticking his face there.
 Kim Roksoo tried to hold back a laugh.

"We promise we won't bother Cale nya~"

"We just want to be there, can we go there?"

The children's pitiful voice made Roksoo remembered his niece, he stared at Jungsoo who let out a
long sigh.

After seeing Choi Jungsoo nodded, Roksoo stared at the three kids which he assumed somehow to
be Cale's foster child.

"Come here, only the three of you are allowed by him" After hearing those words. Two cats and
one black dragon directly approached Cale and Roksoo very quickly.

"We'll start the core story. Oh, for information, you can't bring out any power here. Sharp weapons
have also been obliterated to avoid killing each other's actions. If you still want to fight physically,
I will kill you right then and there"

Choi jungsoo's words gave them all goosebumps and preferred to obey the rules from him.

Chapter End Notes

Writing additional words 'tcf' and 'tboah' before the character name I think will be a
little annoying. Maybe I'll just differentiate tcf and tboah with * or something.
 Chapter 1 : Prologue | When i opened my eyes

After Choi Jungsoo left, in the next second, a new individual appeared on the altar.

A handsome man with short purple hair looked at everyone in the room.

"My name is Atha, and I am the one who will help you see what the gods have chosen"

The man walked towards the end. Everyone still can't see the end of the room, but they could all
see something strange against the huge gray wall in front of it.

"Let me explain for a moment your situation. On this left side that is in front of me, you guys are
from <The Birth of a hero> dimension. As for those on my right, you are from <Trash of count
family>. We will shorten names with <Tboah> and <Tcf>. If you're wondering why your planet's
name is quite strange, the answer is no. That's not the name of your planet, but the god of death
wants to call it your planet by this name"

Atha got off the Altar, walking to the border between Tboah and Tcf. The man's hand moved
towards the air, looking like he wanted to grab the wind, but of course he didn't.

Tuk tuk

They could hear the sound of Atha's hand tapping in the air, his hand like he was in contact with an
invisible glass.

"Most of you might have seen it. There is a barrier between these two dimensions and no one will
be able to break the walls you don't see. So don't be stupid to move carelessly and hit the barrier if
you don't want to get hurt"
Atha was now pointing at the large black thing attached to the wall. There are two things that are
installed in front of each dimension.

"We call this room cinema. And the one there is a screen where you can see the video to show. Just
like the video communication tools you often see, but the version is wider and bigger. There is also
a text below that explains some context from a his excellency perspective. Ah, you can also hear
everything clearly, keep your ears if you can estimate there will be an explosion sound or not "

Atha went back up to his position as he heard a question from one of the nobles in Tboah's
dimension.

"His excellency?" Atha turned to him, looking at the noble with a look that interpreted 'You should
know' but still answered politely.

"His excellency Cale Henituse of course"

Cale* was a little disturbed that his name which was mentioned so politely as if he was a person
who had a high position. The man tried not to care.

[ Prologue ]

"Just like a novel.. " Bud mumbled.

This is really interesting.

[ When I opened my eyes, I was inside a novel.

[The Birth of a Hero] was a novel focused on the

adventures of the main character, Choi Han, a high
school boy who was transported to a different
dimension from Earth, along with the birth of the
numerous heroes of the continent.

I became a part of that novel as the Trash Count,

the family that oversaw the territory where the first
village that Choi Han visits is located. ]

Choi han* was a little annoyed when he found out their life was considered a novel by someone
else. He was even more annoyed when he saw his name mentioned, like someone who played the
main character.

On the other hand, Cale* nodded in agreement. Agree about Choi Han who is suitable to play
character in the story. Heroes seem to be natural to play character in novels.

"So, you're from another dimension?" Asked Alberu* who was sitting next to Choi han*.

The swordmaster nodded and gave Alberu* a small explanation

"Yes, I came to this dimension without any explanation in the middle of the forest of darkness
decades ago"

[ The problem is that Choi Han becomes twisted

after that village, and everyorne in it, are destroyed
by assassins.

The bigger problem is the fact that this stupid

trash who I've become doesn't know about what
happened in the village and messes with Choi Han,
only to get beaten to a pulp. ]

Cale* and Kim Roksoo flinched.

Even though it had been years ago, they still remembered the incident very much.

"I.. What?" Choi Han was surprised by what himself did in the novel. (Which means that he used
to also do the same, as well as Choi Han from Tboah also did the same)

The tcf Choi Han could never imagine that he would ever hurt Cale Henituse.

[ "..This is going to be a problem."

I feel like something serious has happened to me.

But it was worth trying to make this my new life. ]

Kim Roksoo held back his smile. How could Cale accept this fact so easily?

He was the one who made a deal with the god, but Roksoo was still surprised by many things that
he had to ask for a week off to think and adjust.

But look at Cale! he woke up to be someone else and was worried about the fact that he would be
beaten to death by Choi Han.

[ Chapter 2: When I Opened My Eyes (1)

The man could feel someone gently tapping his

body. The rough hand made the man think of the
hands of an exhausted parent.
It was that warm.

"Young master, it is morning." ]

Cale* was a little nostalgic about what he saw. It was Ron before he decided to go along with
Beacrox to follow Choi han.

After the departure of the old man, Cale* was a little difficult because no servant was able to serve
him well like Ron. Most of them always tremble and add rumors there.

So annoying, but Cale* didn't want to think too much. Ron and Beacrox's departure only signaled
that his attitude as a trash was really starting to be reality.

Now that he is 25 years old, already much more mature and there is Hans who is able to do
everything Cale's* wishes.

[ But the voice was very profound.

The man feltc hills throughout his body and his eyess ubconsciously opened.

Rather than the brights unlight coming in through the window to warmt he man's eyes, what
he saw was an old man standing there with a satisfied expression.

"It is surprising to see you wake up after a single

attempt."

"Huh?"

"The master wishes to dine with the young master

since it has been a while. It looks like it will be
possible today"

The man could see a mirror past the old man's

shoulder. Inside the mirror was a red-haired man
who seemed to be confused looking back at him.

' I guess that guy is me '

"Young master Cale?" ]

Alberu smiled a little as he saw what Cale did at the beginning of his life as Cale.

Of all the madness they have experienced these past 2 years, problems like the exchange of Soul
are certainly not surprising.

He glanced at his Cale who looked very calm. Alberu always wanted Cale to get as much rest time
as he could, Alberu really wanted Cale to be able to be what kind of 'Slacker' the man often talked
about.

But not like this, not with a break that has another meaning 'It's on the verge of death'. Alberu
didn't want something like this to happen to Cale.

'Please forgive us who without permission, to see your life like this'

[ The man turned toward the source of the worried

voice to find the old man, who looked like a
servant, looking toward him. But that concerned
man was not the problem.

The man clearly heard it.

Young Master Cale.

It was a familiar name.

He slowly blurted out the name.

"Cale Henituse?"

The old servant was looking at him like he was

looking at his own grandson.
"Yes. That is your name, young master. I'm
guessing you are still a bit drunk." ]

Ron smiled bitterly when he saw the scene. Never in his life he thinks the reason for his young
master's attitude changed was because he was a different person, but it was like that.

There is a little sadness because that person is not the same person as the person he has been taking
care of for 18 years. But.. Ron glanced at his artificial hand.

The new individual who became his young master who had given this hand to Ron.

The person who saved Ron's life from the mermaid poison.

The same person is also the one who fights life and death for their world.

Although Ron is now the head of the Molan household, Ron is still just Cale Henituse's personal
servant. And Ron will still serve the same person until he feels useless again.

[ Listening to the concerned response of the old

man, the man naturally thought about a name that
was even more important than the name Cale
Henituse.

"Beacrox."

"Are you talking about my son?"

"...Chef."

"Yes. My son is the chef. Do you need him to make

something for your hangover?" ]
Beacrox wondered why his name was called more important than Cale Henituse's own name.

But whatever, young master Cale who he knows enough about his personality is the most random
person Beacrox has ever met.

[ The man felt his surroundings turn dark and he

started to feel dizzy.

He lowered his head and put it into his hand.

"Young master, are you still drunk? Should I call the

doctor? Or will you wash right now?"

The man looked at the red hair that was falling in

front of his face.

It was a bright red color, much too different from his original black hair. ]

Kim Roksoo held his jet black hair.

He always likes his red hair because he and his mother have the same hair color. And now, his
mother's reincarnation has black hair like Roksoo. Simple things like this are enough to make Kim
Roksoo feel happy.

[ Cale Henituse. Beacrox. Beacrox's dad, Ron.

They were the characters that appeared at the

beginning of [The Birth of a Hero], the novel the
man was reading before he fell asleep last night.

He jerked his head up and looked around. He could

see the bedroom that was completely different
from a typical Korean design. It made the man
think about Europe.

Every single thing in the room was extremely extravagant and luxurious.
"Young master?"

The man responded to Ron, the old man who was

pretending to be concerned and worried. ]

Ron* frowned.

Why did the transmigator say that he 'pretended to concerned and worry? What is written in the
book that the reader wants to conclude something like that?

Although Cale had been being trash since childhood, Ron always understood the child. Yes, it was
indeed a bit difficult to deal with youth temperamental, but Ron was able to watch over Cale well.

On the other hand, Kim Roksoo laughed.

He understood why Cale thought Ron was just pretending to care.

Well, Roksoo also read the novel and even though it's a little weird, Roksoo can see the part where
Choi han beat him. After that, Ron left them without leaving a word to Cale, even though Cale
considered the man to be a substitute for the father figure.

[ "Cold water."

"Excuse me?"

He needed something to clear his mind. He could

see the face of Cale Henituse in the mirror behind
old man Ron.

'Still looks normal.

I guess Cale hasn't been beaten to a pulp by the

main character just yet.'
His handsome face caught his attention. ]

"Uhh.. Thanks?" Cale* knew that he was handsome, but seeing the transmigrator who had been
busy thinking about several other individuals and suddenly realizing his own good looks was quite
strange and he's proud of it.

"I'm handsome too aren't i?" kim Roksoo asked the kids beside him.

"Yes! Kim Roksoo is so handsome nya!"

"Even though you have a lot of scars, you're still handsome nya!"

"Dragons can be even more handsome if they want to turn into humans"

Roksoo nodded in agreement. These children agree that he is handsome is enough.

And hey! Cale Henituse at the age of 40 is not as tall as Kim Roksoo, being in a man's body with a
height of 182 cm as if he was looking at the world from a different sky.

[ The man had become Cale Henituse when he

opened his eyes.

Cale Henituse.

The trash who was beaten to a pulp by the main character in the beginning of [The Birth of a
Hero].

That was who he was. ]

"Okay okay i get it. Can you just stop?"

Cale* didn't understand why Cale just kept repeating the information that he would soon be beaten
up by Choi Han.

Choi han* looked at the red head that he had beaten 7 years ago. Well, even now Choi han* still
feels that he didn't do anything wrong, but he has forgiven Cale* even though the man didn't
apologize.

7 years he has lived with other humans, act like humans and yes become humans even though he is
always faced with failure.

There was no point in holding grudges against young nobles who still couldn't control their own
emotions.

[ "Young master, I presume you will not be bathing

in cold water. Are you asking for drinking water?"

Cale turned his gaze toward Ron. Ron may be

pretending to be a benign old man, but he was
actually hiding his true identity as a cruel and
vicious individual.

He made the request to Ron.

"Please get me some drinking water."

He needed to drink some cold water and clear his

mind first.

"I will prepare it right away"

"Great. Thanks."

Ron flinched for a second and had an odd

expression on his face, but Cale did not notice it. ]

"For someone who keeps repeating information that he is trash, the man doesn't know how to act
as trash" Cale* commented on what Transmigrator did.

"Ah man.... This guy is far from the word 'trash'. He is too polite for that" said Kim Roksoo while
looking at the record about Kim Roksoo's old real life. Not in all because the god of death still
didn't allow that.

Maybe Kim Roksoo will change his opinion on this if he can find out what original Kim Roksoo
can do at the age of 20-25.

[ Ron had to leave the bedroom as there was only

warm water in the room.

Once he was left alone, Cale got off the bed and headed to the bathroom.

If he really was inside of the novel, he knew that

there should be a large mirror inside.

As expected, the full body mirror was inside the

bathroom. Cale Henituse, who had a lot of interest
in his appearance and physique, had this mirror set
up in here.
Nobody else in the household had such a mirror. ]

Cale* tried to ignore the judge's gaze from Lily* directed at him, he also tried not to care when he
heard Basen* who failed to hold back a laugh.

Meanwhile, Kim Roksoo didn't react too much with his own hobby. Why? Is it wrong to appreciate
his own body?

One of the first things he did when he became Kim Roksoo is not just reading novels, but also
checking the new body he had.
His scars are indeed more than Roksoo's old body, but of course he will never complain because
this man has a very handsome face.

Damn! He really looks hot and handsome!

[ The man in the mirror had red hair and a pretty fit
body. It wouldn't be wrong to say he had a body
that would make any style look good.

"I really am Cale."

The man in the mirror indeed was Cale Henituse

from the novel.

[The Birth of a Hero] was very descriptive about each of the character's appearance. That
was why the man had no choice but to agree that he had indeed turned into Cale Henituse. ]
Kim Roksoo mouth twitched. It seems they have a resemblance in this. Both checking and
admiring their new bodies.

[ Do people usually become calmer when they are

surprised and shocked?

Cale, no, Kim Rok Soo, calmly thought about the night before. ]

"No. There may be some of them who are calm, but not like you who easily accept fate like this"
Bud commented.

His hand held a glass of wine that could be filled completely again as he finished the wine. It's
really very easy for Bud's life because he doesn't know how long he's been trapped here for.

Wine that is available also doesn't feel inferior to what the Henituse territory can provide, Bud just
enjoys this free delicious thing.

[ It was a typical day off. It had been a while since he had read an actual book instead of on
his phone, so he went to the library to check out some books.
He borrowed the entire series since he planned to read all day long.

The name of that book was, of course, [The Birth of

a Hero]. He managed to finish the fifth volume
before he fell asleep.

But when he woke up, he had turned into Cale Henituse, the individual that the main
character mercilessly beat up in volume 1. ]

Cale* rubbed his face roughly as Cale still hadn't stopped mentioning that he would be beaten by
Main character.
Seriously, how many times has the man kept mentioning the same thing?

"Kim Roksoo"

"Yes, Your highness?"

Kim Roksoo, who was enjoying Wine like Bud turned to Alberu Crossman who was looking at
him with a small smile.

"How many series are there from the book?"

"10 series, each book has hundreds of very detailed pages of the explanation. Well, there are some
parts that are a little less accurate, but I think it's natural because the character is too much" said
Kim Roksoo who positioned himself as a reader, not as a person who left the novel.

(This part is just my own teori because there is no explanation of how many series Choi Jung gun
wrote. But if it reaches volume 5 and ends before the first war starts, how many volumes does Choi
Jung gun have to write until it's at the end of <The birth of a hero> hmm?)

[ 'Will things go the way they did in the novel?'

He felt unnaturally calm. Once he got past the

point of shock, his mind had calmed back down.

He started to remember the contents of volume 1.]

"He remembers all the content?" Cale*, and the people from Tboah's dimension who didn't know
about the ability Record of Kim Roksoo were also curious.

"We are not people who can forget" Kim Roksoo said.

Some people who had heard sentences similar to what Kim Roksoo said flinched slightly.

[ [The Birth of a Hero] This novel was about the birth of the heroes in the Western and
Eastern continents, as well as their trials and growth. The main character was, naturally,
Korean.

He was a student who had been transported into the world when he was a freshman in high
school.

Furthermore, his lifespan became as long as a dragon's lifespan, making him pretty much
never age. ]

Choi han* who didn't know this frowned. He will live that long? Isn't the dragon live for more than
a thousand years?

His lifespan is equivalent to a dragon?

Choi han* was indeed happy to survive. After all, he did all these troublesome things basically just
to live.

But if you live long like a dragon.. Choi han* thingking that will be very tiring.

While Choi han on the other hand smiled warmly. Yes, he will live long together with Raon.

It would be very sad when they saw one by one the dead of the families while they had to stay
alive. But, at least they had each other.

[ ".. This is bad?"

He was going to be beaten into a pulp by such a

person. The important thing, however, was that he
had not been beaten up just yet.

Cale took his eyes off the mirror and walked into
the tub that was full of warm water.

He leaned against the tub and looked up at the ceiling. It was that expensive marble that was
described in the novel. The estate that Cale lived in was actually full of marble. ]

Everyone admired the luxurious bathroom interior owned by Cale Henituse.

They knew that Henituse was a rich noble family, seeing this kind of thing seemed to be proving
that it wasn't just a rumor.
Cale* held himself from smiling. Showing off his family's wealth is one of the things that Cale*
likes to do until now.

[ Cale started to mumble as he looked toward the

ceiling.

"It's not like there's much l'll miss." ]

"Hmm?" Choi han* was a little curious about the reason why the transmigrator said such a thing.
In the past, when Choi han* first appeared in the forest of darkness, all he thought about was
finding a way to go home.

He struggled to survive with the excuse of being able to go home as soon as possible.

Yes, he kept that excuse until Choi han* finally gave up.

He doesn't know how to go back to Korea and himself.. he's been there for too long.

which was originally the monster continued to attack until Choi han* thought he would die then
now he is already at the point of the monster in the forest and even then afraid of his presence.

Then why did the transmigrator easily accept the fact that he changed dimensions and didn't look
like he wanted to go back to korea?

[ His life as Kim Rok Soo.

There really wasn't much to it. He was an orphan and didn't have much money.

He also didn't have a person he loved to death, nor a friend he would give his life to save.

He only continued to live because he could not die.

Yes, he could not die. ]

Alberu didn't like the way Cale thought.

In such a way of life, Alberu concluded that his beloved person's old life was completely lonely.

Kim Roksoo is a lonely person, living because he is not dead yet.

Alberu wanted to make Cale not feel the same way anymore. The person who deserves the most
happiness is him, Cale Henituse.

...

Choi han smiled bitterly when he found out how Kim Roksoo's life was after Choi Jungsoo and Lee
Soohyuk's death.

In Choi Jungsoo's memory, Kim Roksoo is a sweet young man who really likes to comment on
many things but can't express himself.

To Jungsoo, Roksoo was really an adorable little brother. Just like Choi han who wanted to always
protect Cale, Jungsoo and Soohyuk also always wanted to protect Roksoo.

And even though Kim Roksoo didn't express what he felt directly, Choi han knew how much
Roksoo's love for the two people.

That's why, the death of the two of them had a huge impact in Kim Roksoo's life who had been
lonely from the start.

...

Kim Roksoo wanted to correct some things about what he just read, look and hear. One of them
was Cale who thought Kim Roksoo didn't have much money.

Bro, this man has money savings that if calculated the amount can buy the most comfortable
apartment in Korea after the post-apocalypse era.

Kim Roksoo is very smart in controlling how much money he can collect and use. This man's
apartment is also very simple, as if Kim Roksoo was just a team member of an ordinary company.
Not the team leader of the team 1 in the largest companies in Korea at this time.
And also about Kim Roksoo who has no loved one he can protect with his own life.

It's true that Kim Roksoo is not close to anyone, this man really draw a line to everyone so they
can't approach him. But Kim Roksoo still risked his life to save other people and his team
members.

[ He completely hated the thought of death or pain.

He became an orphan after both of his parents

passed away from a car accident when he was
little.

He didn't like pain or death. No matter what it was,

even if he was rolling in a pile of dog shit, it was
still better than being dead. ]

Eruhaben felt even more that Cale Henituse was an unlucky bastard.

The person who always said that he would be 'Slacker' but was always in trouble and couldn't stay
still and ignore all the problems that existed with the reason 'It makes the people under my
responsibility uncomfortable. I have to clean it up immediately so that I don't have to worry about
that'.

If Cale continues to be left like that, then the man will never be able to rest.

[ 'For that reason, I need to first make sure I don't

get beaten up'

Cale did not know what day it was in the novel

right now, but he was sure that he had not met
with the main character just yet.

The reason was simple.

'I don't have the scar on my side.'

Cale Henituse, the trash of Count Henituse's family.
A few days before meeting the main character,
Cale was drinking and causing a ruckus. He was
flinging things around and got stabbed on his side
by a broken desk leg, resulting in the scar.

What an interesting character. He didn't get the

scar from fighting someone else. He got it because
he got angry that the alcohol didn't taste good and
threw a tantrum.

He meets the main character after he gets the scar, and, after a short discussion, he gets
beaten to a pulp. ]

Cale* and Roksoo once again got goosebumps when he remembered that.

Yes, it was indeed their fault for insulting the Choi han family. But at that time Cale was really
strengthening his image as a trash. That's why Cale didn't regret it at all and didn't want to
apologize.

Like Cale Henituse who didn't know what happened in Harris village, Choi han also didn't know
why Cale hated Harris village so much.

The most important thing right now is not to repeat the same mistake or Choi han will really kill
them right then and there.

[ "Mm."

Cale crossed his arms and started to think.

He did not know what happened to Cale after

getting beaten to a pulp in volume 1.

All he knew was that the main character, Choi Han, has many fateful encounters and
overcomes a lot of trials to grow into a hero along with his party members.

Thus the era for him to prove that he is a hero will

begin. ]

Choi han* is really bothered by his name which continues to be paired with the word 'Hero'.

Choi han* never felt himself a hero.

He was just a person who wanted to take revenge on the secret organization that had already
slaughtered the entire Harris villagers. Incidentally, the same organization also did other heinous
things to the families of the people around Choi han* at this time.

Choi han* thinks that all of them are just a bunch of people who want to avenge.

[ The Roan Kingdom that Cale currently lives

in, as well as many other locations in the Eastern
and Western continents, will be filled with war.

It truly will turn into the time for the heroes to show
their full potential.

Cale started to frown.

Kim Rok Soo, the man who became Cale. His life motto was pretty simple.

' Living long without pain. Enjoying the small joys of Life. Living a peaceful life.' ]

Deruth smiled. Although the current Cale is not his biological son, this man still has a life motto
similar to what the Henituse family has.

Deruth knows, Cale really wants peace around him. That's why Cale wanted to trouble himself to
jump directly into the battlefield, become Commander, strategic and be the center of all
information about white star.

All this just so they can live even better. Cale never wanted a title for himself. The only thing Cale
asked from crown prince Alberu was just a gold coin.

Ah.. talking about the crown prince..

Deruth glanced at Alberu. He was really grateful for all this time, Alberu was also the person Cale
trusted the most. They really support each other.

[ 'As long as I make the story proceed like normal

while taking out the fact that I get beaten up, the
main character will take care of the rest.' ]

Choi han shuddered in horror when he saw that Cale, his liege, had thought about throwing all the
responsibilities at him.

It would be better if everyone bears the same responsibility so as not to make it difficult for each
other.

[ For some odd reason, he could recall every single

line in the book without any issue.

Cale relaxed in the warm water while coming to a final conclusion with his now clear head.

"It's worth trying."

It was worth trying to avoid the continent's war

and living peacefully.

This trash's situation was much better than when he was Kim Rok Soo. The location of this
estate was also in the corner of the Western Continent, making it an ideal location to avoid
the war.

In the novel itself, there were many nobles who managed to avoid the influences of war.

Even if he could not completely avoid it, he should be able to at least reduce the damages to a
minimum. ]

Kim Roksoo could hear many awkward coughing noises from tcf dimension people and concluded
that what Cale originally planned didn't match what he finally did.

Earlier, Choi Jungsoo said that Cale Henituse was supreme commander, right?

Poor guy.

Two small cats and black dragons were looking at Cale with pity.
[ "Young master, are you inside the bathroom?"

He could hear Ron's voice coming from outside.

Cale thought about Ron's true identity.

Ron was an assassin who crossed over from the Eastern Continent by sea.

He pretended to be a benign old man, but the true Ron was a cruel and merciless man.

"Yes. I'll be right out." ]

All the Henituse family members of Tboah's dimension were shocked by this information. They
did know that Ron was at least not from an ordinary family, but no one thought that he was an ex-
assassin.

"Woah.. I'm grateful that Ron's patience is very high" Cale* muttered. He couldn't imagine that
Ron* had a low level of patience.

In that case, Cale* was dead since childhood for continuing to annoy Ron* with his trash attitude.

Basen* and Lily* shuddered in horror when they found out that their eldest brother's former
personal maid was a assassin.

[ His natural response was to talk informally to the

old man. Cale realized what he was doing and
made up his mind about what to do in the future.

He needed to push that old man to the main

character and send him away. ]

Ron smiled widely when he found out that his young master had thought about making Ron leave
him.

Too bad, Ron still wanted to serve his master. He was still strong enough to give dozens of lemon
tea and various kinds of lemon on his young master.
[ That old man could easily kill Cale with a single
blow, but treated Cale like a puppy you left alone
because you felt bad for it.

He was smiling gently. but there was not an ounce of care about Cale on the inside.

In the novel, Ron leaves with the main character and his son after Choi Han beats Cale to a
pulp. ]

Ron* was silent when he saw this.

The reason he left the Henituse family was not only because Beacrox* wanted to go with Choi
han*, but because Ron* thought about the safety of the Henituse family.

As already said before, he was an assassin who ran away from 'Arm' and tried to live in peace
along with Beacrox*. When they met Choi han*, they realized that Arm's organization had started
to set foot on the Western continent.

If the organization finds out where he and Beacrox* are, the organization will not hesitate to chase
them and try to kill them again. And the Henituse family, who had nothing to do with this matter
would be in danger.

While on the other hand, Cale* and Kim Roksoo smiled as at least Cale also thought that Ron
really didn't care about them.

[ Cale put the bathrobe on as he quickly exited the

bathroom.

Ron was standing there with a smile on his face and a tray with a cup in his hands.

"Young master, here you go."

Cale picked up the cup and walked past the old

man. He did not want to make eye contact with
such a dangerous old man.

"Great, thanks."

Ron's expression turned odd once again, but Cale

had already walked past him. ]
At this point, Kim Roksoo knew that Cale would really destroy the trash image he had built for 18
years.

Maybe Kim Roksoo will have a little heart attack if he finds out that Cale is considered a Dragon, a
Saint, a god-messager and also his latest title, 'God's successor'.

[ Cale took a drink of the cold water as he started to think.

'There are too many strong people here.'

In fact, there were too many of them. No matter

where the main character went, there were either
strong individuals or individuals with hidden
secrets.

These individuals were both human and other races.

'I at least need the strength to protect myself.'

In order to live long without pain in the continent

that will soon be filled with war, you needed a
decent level of strength.
Of course, you could not be too strong. Then other complicated things will happen.

Cale thought about the different fateful encounters

that occurred in the beginning parts of the novel.

The powers that strengthen the main character

and his party members. He was thinking about the ones that would help him live long
without pain.
There were a couple that came to mind. He just
needed to pick one of them. ]

Everyone from Cale's group finally knew where the man got his ancient power. Eruhaben also
realized that Cale really didn't know that he took the ancient power with more than two natural
elements, Cale could have died because his body couldn't withstand the power itself.

Didn't the man read up to volume 5? And if indeed the book gives information about where the
ancient power lies and the way to get it, why not mention the side effects too?

Eruhaben knew, even though what Cale did looked like a person who didn't care about his own
life, the redhead really wanted to live.
Cale chose to obtain an ancient power as well as an excuse to protect himself. That's why the man
didn't have the desire to perfect the 5 natural elements in his body if he didn't meet Eruhaben.

[ "Young master, we will start to dress you now."

"Oh, right. Thanks."

The door soon opened and couple servants entered to help Ron dress Cale. Cale did not
notice that Ron had a stoic expression unlike his usual self as he looked at the clothes the
servants were bringing in.

"Ah, something simple today."

He hated really complicated attires. Simple clothes

that let you relax comfortably were the best.

"Yes, young master." ]

"Aigoo.. A trash easily says the word 'thank you' and 'please', the same trash also wants to use a
simple outfit.... for someone who wants life there to go according to the novel, the man really
doesn't do what he plans" Kim Roksoo commented.

"He still thinks he is trash" On commented as she remembered how happy Cale was when
someone called him trash.

"He also never gets angry when someone calls him trash after what he's been doing all this time"
Hong commented. The two little cats didn't understand why Cale was never angry when someone
called him trash.

"The humans still believe that he is trash, then he will be confused if someone says thank you and
expresses admiration for him." Raon also chimmed.

The three little children shook their heads.

[ The servant in charge of the attires quickly pulled

out some simple clothes and Cale changed into the
simplest of them all.
He lightly frowned after finishing getting dressed. Even this, 'simple,' attire was extremely
extravagant and not to his liking.

However, the reflection in the mirror was quite

handsome.

'He really is handsome and makes any clothes look

good.'

The face really was the final piece to fashion. ]

Cale*, once again feeling proud as he saw people admiring his good looks. Say he's narcissistic,
but Cale* does love himself.

Cale* glanced at the other Cale who was in the crystal ball. The man looks quite thin, like a person
who doesn't take care of himself.

For someone who has been admiring his handsome sense, the man does not take care of what he
has.

Kim Roksoo shook his head. He recalled the first time Roksoo wanted to change clothes and find
clothes and pants with the same model with different darker colors.

But Kim Roksoo also can't complain, for his current field of work, such clothes are really
comfortable.

[ He looked in the mirror and fixed his sleeves before turning around to look at Ron.

Ron was once again smiling like a gentle old man.

"Ron, let's go."

"Yes, young master."

Cale walked behind Ron. It was nice that he did not

need to know the layout of the estate. He just
needed to follow Ron wherever he needed to go.

All of the servants that Cale saw flinched and

bowed respectfully before they seemed to run
away.

Why are they so scared? Cale never hit people.

He just liked to drink and play. Sometimes, when

he was drunk, he did break things. But that was
why he was the trash of the family. He also did not
treat people like people, other than the few people
he liked. ]

Deruth* turned to his eldest son who was still sitting casually near Basen* and Lily*. Deruth*
knows that until now Cale* is still known for the title 'trash' but much more regularly compared to
when he was a teenager.

But for Deruth*, this current Cale* is very difficult to reach. His eldest son is getting away from his
family, busy with his own world. They were life as if living in a different house.

Deruth* turned to himself in another dimension and wondered. 'Why are you taking this fact so
easily? despite the trash, he is still our child.'

Deruth* never wanted his eldest son to be exchanged to someone else.

For whatever the reason.

[ 'Well, it's better if nobody talks to me'

Cale thought about it peacefully. It would be more

difficult if he was in the body of a model citizen.

A trash can do as he pleases without worry. It was

only possible because there was no desire to live
as a model citizen. ]

Kim Roksoo nodded. At least the title he had built for years made it easier for Cale's life. It would
be easier to be trash like Cale compared to team leaders like Kim Roksoo.

Honestly, Roksoo is quite difficult to reach the point of perfection from Kim Roksoo's leadership.

But at least there is Choi Jungsoo who wants to help secretly.

And at this time, Kim Roksoo could already be in the same position as the original Kim Roksoo.
He is proud of his achievement.

[ "I will now open the door."

"Sure."

Cale nodded his head toward Ron. The book

mentioned that Cale treated Ron, someone who
raised him like he was his own grandson since he
was little, as nicely as he treated his own father.

It mentioned that he always responded to Ron and

treated him like a person.

Of course, Ron did not really think that way. That was why it was easy for Cale to talk to
Ron. He just needed to answer Ron's questions and treat him like a human being.

"I hope you enjoy your breakfast."

"Thanks. Ron, make sure you eat a good meal too." ]

The screen turn off, leaving quite an uncomfortable silence for certain people.

Atha nodded in understanding at this situation and chose to continue the other videos.
⋇⋆✦⋆⋇

Tbc
 Chapter 655 : Everything can be connected (5)
Chapter Notes

Hi!

I don't know what to say, but.. happy reading!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

"We're going straight to the chapter where Cale Henituse and Kim Roksoo met for the first time."
Atha spoke calmly.

His way of speaking reminds people of the tcf dimension with their beloved commander. Making
everyone quite reluctant to the man.

Kim Roksoo stared at Cale* who was still sitting relaxed and decide talking to Atha.

"umm, Atha-nim, I think it would be better if Cale sat with us here. What do you think?"

Atha thought for a while before nodding. They would talk about Drew Thames, it would be better
if Cale Henituse* sat together with Kim Roksoo.

"Sure"

Without being able to refuse, Cale* has moved places and is now sitting near Kim Roksoo who is
holding two cats. The black little dragon there prefers to sit at the end of the sofa, close to the
crystal ball where his beloved Human is.

"Haaa, don't smile at me. It's annoying"

Cale* who was currently sitting near the person who had a different face to him can't help but felt
annoyed that the person was smiling widely.

A smile that was very similar to his smile before he starting to destroy things around him.

[ Chapter 655 : Everything can be connected (5) ]

"Wow, Atha-nim, if I may know? how many chapters are there here?" Bud asked casually. The
man with blue hair held a bottle of alcohol without a brand that felt amazingly delicious proudly.
No one would have thought that the man was a Mercenary King.

"Eum? more than 800 chapters? but of course you won't see everything. We have chosen whatever
can be shown to you," said Atha after checking how many chapters are listed.

"Wow... " Bud* muttered a little. For people who like to read like him, the man is imagining how
many series of this story are there.

[ “Raon.” However, that moment did not last very long.

“Please move.”

Cale was lying on the bed. Mila walked over and liftted Raon, who had been rummaging
through Cale's outerwear while sitting right next to him, and moved him to the ground.

“Hmm?” ]
Everyone stared in surprise at Cale Henituse's condition lying weakly on the bed. His clothes were
covered in blood and the man was seen in a very bad condition.

Just now they found out that Cale Henituse, well, the transmigrator, said that he didn't like the
slightest pain and now they even saw the same man suffering.

"What happened to him?" Roksoo asked Raon seriously. He remembered that he saw Cale's body
condition when they met, but until now he still doesn't know what really happened to the man.

"Me and humans are surrounded by hundreds of bear tribe bastards. They wanted to start a ritual to
get monsters out into the world, more precisely to the Puzzle city. Humans said he was a person
who couldn't forget, then he destroyed the two monster statues himself" Raon still remembered
how scared he was to lose Cale that day.

Roksoo and everyone from Tboah's dimension who heard the little dragon's words were shocked.
Why did the bear tribe suddenly hold a ritual to get monsters out into the world?

They kept wondering even though the video continued.

[ Raon looked at Mila with confusion at her suddenly moving him but Mila pointed to the
video communication devices floating in the air.

The video communication devices were currently turned off. Everybody was busy fighting
and couldn't leave them on at all times so they would only contact Raon as needed.

“Can you move the video communication devices to the corner for me? They might get in
your auntie's way as she works."

Smile. Mila gently smiled.

“I came to heal Dodori's teacher." ]

"Ho... " Mila* looked at her counterpart with disbelief. What big thing makes a dragon heart like
Mila want to make a human being a teacher for Dodori?

Even Dodori* who was next to her was surprised by his own mother's words.

Kim Roksoo was once again at a loss for words. He knew some people with very beautiful faces at
the end of the room were dragons. It's enough to see from the sitting style, an attitude that doesn't
submit to anyone (Except for gods) and a face that really can't be compared to ordinary humans, of
course, makes Kim Roksoo easily conclude that they are dragons.

Kim Roksoo already guessed that the dragon would take part in this war. If he think about it again,
if the dragons used to help too, maybe they wouldn't lose too many people and get enough help.
Kim Roksoo was happy, because after Regression, at least Cale was able to make the dragon want
to interfere in this.

But what the fuck is this shit?

Not only managed to make the dragon willing to help in war, Cale Henituse also became a teacher
for the son of the dragon?

What the fuck?

[ “W, what did you just say?!”

Raon jumped up while holding the golden top's whip and the spatial pocket bag.

Mila pretended not to see the teardrops forming at the corners of Raon's shaking eyes and
patted his head.

“I need to focus. Can you please help me?"

“I, I got it! O, of course I'll help!" ]

"Hoobae must have been crying over the teacher right? I know mom doesn't like heroes who easily
sacrifice themselves, but in this situation, we can understand why teacher Cale did that" Dodori
said while looking at Raon, who was still sitting near Cale's crystal ball.

Mila patted her son's head gently. Dodori was young, but her son was very mature (Except when he
started talking about his idol), Mila felt that she had made the right decision.

Not only Cale Henituse had the stone ancient power that could help Dodori to use his power better,
Cale Henituse himself was the perfect teacher in various aspects.
"Mom understands. You don't have to be afraid I'm looking for a new teacher for you"

Dodori smiled widely as his mother was able to understand what he meant.

[ Raon guickly dragged the video communication devices to a corner and made it so that they
could not see the bed.

Mila watched for a moment before turning back toward Cale.

“..Haaaaa.... haaaaa....... "

Cale was breathing very lightly and weakly.

“It looks like I need to hurry." ]

Alberu let out a long sigh.

The situation is always like this. They fought, Cale was injured, then only a part of them could
accompany his lover. Alberu also wanted to be beside Cale, seeing how important individuals were
trying to save his lover's life. But, Alberu was self-aware that he had no less big responsibility.

Cale Henituse is the commander and he, Alberu Crossman, is the crown prince. Their
responsibilities are big and inevitably, they must prioritize the lives of the citizen above all and
entrust loved ones to others to be saved.

That's why Alberu really understands why Cale has an obsession with his dream as a slacker.
[ “Auntie! Can- he Mmph!"

Raon stopped talking and guickly covered his mouth. His round eyes opened even rounder.

“T, the hoe is glowing!"

The hoe in Mila's hand...

Swooo0ooooosh

A gust of wind came out from the hoe and filled the whole office.

However, beige-colored mana that was thicker than the wind consumed the entire area. Raon
turned his head.

“H, human!"

Craaaaaaack

Cale's entire body was starting to crack.

His body was cracking as if he was a ceramic plate that was starting to break. ]

Gasp!

Everyone was now focused on Cale's condition that looked really bad, coupled with the cracks all
over his body. It was terrible, no one could imagine what kind of pain Cale felt.

Deruth tried to catch his breath well even though it was difficult. His son, a few months trapped
from the god test, his life was threatened, and if he failed in the test, his son would be one of the
demonic race.

Deruth still remembered how much fear he felt when Ron gave the news to the estate, that day,
Deruth thought the world was ruined for the second time.

Then his son managed to return safely without being part of the demonic race. Everyone cheered,
saying that his son could certainly pass the god test of despair because he was the messenger of a
much better god.

But on the other hand, Deruth just wanted to make his son rest at home without doing anything
before actually recovering.

Of course it didn't go with the plan. Because his son and fuck his sense of responsibility certainly
wouldn't want to be still when White star was still alive.

Deruth really wanted to strangle the man's neck, hitting his head with as much hard rock as possible
as it had made Cale continue to be on the verge of death.

Then his son left again, back again in a very very bad condition. Deruth really didn't know where to
vent his emotions.

He was lucky because his son had a strong connection. There was a dragon that happily healed his
son, reuniting his broken plate. Deruth was relieved, very very relieved because of that.

Then he was kidnapped by the subordinat of the white star bastard and instead he made Cale's life
even more difficult. When he was saved, the thing he saw was Cale stabbing his own heart.

No one blamed Deruth because that night he fainted.

[ “Raon. You don't need to be shocked."

Raon looked toward Mila after hearing her gentle voice.

He forgot that he was shocked and observed the expression on her face.

“Our teacher really seems to have suffered a lot.”

Mila observed the cracks appearing on Cale's body with an extremely sad expression on her
face.

“The plate is something that is inside a human's body.” ]

"Haaaaaa... " Kim Roksoo let a long sigh.

That day, he and Cale talked about his mother who most likely knew what would happen in the
future, and chose to bring out her power in Harris village and in her diary.

As a result of letting out such power, the plate with her body became destroyed, and his mother,
who had a weak body from the start, could not survive.

Kim Roksoo knew that Cale could understand that.

But Kim Roksoo didn't expect that he would talk about his mother's death to a person whose health
condition was similar to what his mother experienced.

What happens if no dragon saves Cale? What does it mean that Cale Henituse will die with the
same cause as Drew Thames is?

Then what happens if Kim Roksoo doesn't know? he would still continue his life comfortably
while Cale died?

[ Cale had asked if it was possible to connect an intangible thing such as a person's plate.

“There's no reason you can't connect it if you turn it from an intangible to a tangible item.”

Mila thoroughly inspected the cracks on Cale's body.

There was not a spot on his body that didn't have a crack.

This showed that Cale's plate was in an extremely dangerous situation right now.

“Forget waking up, his plate is going to melt at this rate.” ]

"Tsk, unlucky bastard"

Eruhaben turned his gaze the other way, too lazy to see Cale who had experienced the same thing
for the second time.

This was the first time Eruhaben saw a human whose plate had already broken twice.

The first is because the man has not found ancient power with the water element but still wasting
away valuable things for his life to save other people's lives. They were lucky because they found
ancient power in a short time.

The second, the plate broke because the man used another power other than ancient power, but
after that still forced himself to use his ancient power. This time they were lucky because there was
Mila who could reunite the broken plate.

And Eruhaben would make sure that Cale Henituse wouldn't break his plate again. Eruhaben was
too lazy to think how he can saved this ridiculous human life.
[ She motioned to Raon.

“Raon, do you want to come here and take a look?" She smiled at him.

“I'm going to get rid of all of these small cracks now. "

She'll make it so that he didn't have a single scar.

She planned on connecting everything until Cale was slick and smooth. ]

"You know, Cale's skin is very smooth like a baby" Hong said whispering to Roksoo. From the
start, that Cale did have a soft body, his hands were warm too, that's why Hong, even On really
liked it when Cale patted or stroked their heads and fur.

"Yes, I know. His skin completely smooth" Kim Roksoo commented. Because earlier he had
hugged the man, Roksoo could feel that Cale is really have a smooth skin. His body was smooth
with no scars, his skin was pale white, but those lips looked very rosy.

If only judging by the physical appearance, Cale really only looked like the young master of a rich
family whose life was always spoiled by money, not a commander.

[ Of course, it would be difficult to do and could take a toll on her body for using so much of
her ability.

However, she needed to do this no matter what.

'..Eruhaben.'

She needed to carry on the ancient Dragon's will. ]

"You make it sound like I'm going to die" Eruhaben smiled as he found out what Mila was thinking
while healing Cale.

"You're a dragon who always says you want to die in peace" Mila said casually.

But that's the original intention. Eruhaben thought he would die peacefully, in his lair, filled with
his luxury. He had lived too long, Eruhaben just wanted to die.

But like Cale Henituse who hasn't gotten his life as a slacker, Eruhaben hasn't gotten his beautiful
death either.

[ “Now then, shall we get started? We need our teacher to wake up as guickly as possible.”

“That's right! Everything you said is right, auntie!"

Mila, who saw the hope in Raon's eyes, continued to smile as she reached her hand out
toward Cale's cracked body.

Beige-colored mana flowed out of her finger looking like long threads.

Those threads started to touch Cale's body that was covered in cracks.

Every spot that was cracking started to become connected again.

“Ha... haaaaa....... "

Cale's light breathing continued to echo through the room while Mila bit down on her lips
without letting Raon see after seeing that Cale still couldn't wake up. ]

Raon stared at the screen in annoyance. He still had a grudge against all the bear tribes there.

That day he was too scared that he didn't threaten to destroy the world if Cale didn't wake up.
He also didn't have time to count how long his human had not woken up because he was in control
of communication.

No one knew that Raon really felt hopeless that day.

[ — Oo! The plate, the plate is finally starting to connect together!

— Wow, i didn't know Dragons had this kind of ability. I think this Dragon is the strongest
Dragon.

— This is a jackpot, a total jackpot!

The ancient powers cheered while feeling Mila's power seeping into Cale's body.

The Super Rock shouted in a low voice.

— Cale, Cale! Can you hear us?! ]

Pfft-- Bud* accidentally sprayed alcohol from his mouth. Glenn*, bless his body reflex, managed
to survive the sudden rain because he could hide himself behind a big tray that was out of nowhere.

"HIS ANCIENT POWER CAN TALK?!"

How many voices were there? 4? 5? Bud* really doesn't know why ancient powers can speak.

He knew because in the previous chapter Cale was already planning to get ancient powers based on
information from the novel, but Bud* (And many others) didn't expect that ancient powers could
speak.

"Did the novel give the wrong info? maybe what young master Cale got was not ancient power,
but a contract with a spirit?" said one of the noble.

"No, no... he did gain ancient power. But indeed Cale Henituse is always side by side with things
that logic can't think of, so please understand" Bud said trying to answer the random question that
was thrown.

"How in the world his ancient power can talk?" Cale* whispered to Kim Roksoo.

"I don't know. In the novel itself, there is no information about ancient power can speak, especially
as we heard earlier.. they sound very worried at Cale's condition"

Kim Roksoo tried to make Cale* put side the matter of ancient power that was praising the dragon
for successfully healing the broken human plate, no, melting more precisely.

[ He continued to call out to Cale who was still unconscious.

Cale needed to wake up as guickly as possible.

However, Cale could not hear the Super Rock's voice right now.

...

“I didn't expect this at all.”

The unconscious Cale realized that he was not in the real world as soon as he opened his eyes.
He was in the same room he had been in when he first opened his eyes in this world.

He was in Cale Henituse's bedroom.

He continued to lie on the bed and turned his head to the side.

The reason he could tell for sure that this wasn't the real world was right there. A man who
was sitting on chair noticed his gaze and started to speak.

“Kim Rok Soo, you're finally up?" Cale observed the man calling him Kim Rok Soo.

It was team leader Kim Rok Soo in his mid-thirties. Team leader Kim Rok Soo was looking
at Cale with an odd expression on his face.

Cale opened his mouth as soon as he looked into those eyes.

“Are you Cale Henituse?"

Kim Rok Soo in his mid-thirties had a twisted smile on his face.

“You recognized me right away."

Kim Rok Soo, who gestured like a prim and proper noble, something that the original Kim
Rok Soo in his mid-thirties would ever do, nodded his head.

“Yeah. I am Cale Henituse."

The two souls that had switched places were looking at their respective bodies. ]

"The chapters will continue, and you will find the weirdest person you have ever met in the world"

Cale* look at his older counterpart with odd gaze.

"What do you mean by that?"

"He's the one who made your trash soul come out, you'll try to annoy him and find out where his
patience points are"
 Cale* felt that this older self was already a bit crazy. The smile on his handsome face was also
very disturbing, Cale* never remembered that he could smile that bright.

Compared to a 40 year old man, Kim Roksoo currently looks like a teenager who wants to annoy
his younger brother.

Cale* never thought that he would meet his older self, even more didn't expect that the person
would kept talking about silly things.

...

tbc

Chapter End Notes

Oh yes, thanks for the support. I really didn't expect that I would get 200+ kudos in
such a short time.

See you in the next chapter!

 Chapter 656 : Everything can be connected (6)
Chapter Notes

Oh, looks like I wrote too long for this chapter?

See the end of the chapter for more notes

[ Chapter 656: Everything can be connected (6)

Kim Rok Soo who was in Cale Henituse's body...

And Cale Henituse who was in Kim Rok Soo's body...

The two of them could not take their eyes off of each other for a while. ]

"It must feel really weird" Bud muttered, but his voice could still be heard by Kim Roksoo who
had a very sharp sense of hearing.

"It is, especially when you see your old body looks very different. I never let my body be that thin,
and I also didn't know that I could look beautiful like Cale" Kim Roksoo answer nonchalantly.

[ “Cale Henituse."

The first to speak was Kim Rok Soo, who was currently using Cale Henituse's body.

“How am i able to meet with you?"

“I'm not sure. | was working the night shift and fell asleep for a moment to see that you were
in this bed. But you see..."

The real Cale Henituse, who was making a kind of smile the original Kim Rok Soo would
never make, mischievously asked.

“Aren't you planning on living in that body?" ]

Deruth* really didn't understand what his eldest son in another dimension was thinking. Why does
Cale look so relaxed when he sees someone else inside his body?

why would Cale want to exchange everything he has for someone else?

Is Deruth* still lacking giving everything to Cale?

On the other hand, Eruhaben wanted to scoff at the two unlucky bastards who had only met for the
first time but they attitude was too relaxed.

Cale Henituse who made a deal with the god, he who made others move dimensions and instead
asked that kind of thing.

Eruhaben wondered whether at least Kim Roksoo once apologized or not to Cale for this crazy
shit.

[ The sudden guestion that was asked mischievously felt guite heavy. The real Cale Henituse
shrugged his shoulders and added on.

“I plan on living the rest of my life in this body. That's why I plan on throwing away the
name of Cale Henituse and living as Kim Rok Soo."

The real Cale Henituse's eyes were calm. They weren't shaking at all.

The real Kim Rok Soo guietly looked at the person who was in his real body before opening
his mouth.

“..So you want me to call you Kim Rok Soo?"

“That's right. Why? You don't want to? Don't you plan on finishing your life as Cale
Henituse as well? Then you should throw away the name of Kim Rok Soo now." ]

"You're right. He gave an annoying reaction" Cale* commented.

For Cale*, the name he had was the only one he could be proud of himself. The name Henituse
was the only thing that always made Cale* realize that he was still a member of the Henituse
family.

He was still Deruth Henituse's son.

He still doesn't know the exact reason why his older self wants to throw away their names as if it
was never the most important thing in their lives. But Cale* was more annoyed at the reaction
given by Cale there.

Someone made a deal with a god, then made him wake up in someone else's body, had
responsibilities in many ways because he knew what bad happened in the future.

Responsibility is the heaviest burden in someone's life, and Cale who has just met the cause of all
that madness looks calm.

He didn't even look angry as Kim Roksoo told him to throw away Cale's real name.

[ Kim Rok Soo inside Cale Henituse's body... No, the person who had made up his mind to
become Cale Henituse nodded his head and continued speaking.

“Sure. We'll do as you said, Kim Rok Soo."

“Good, Cale Henituse. Now our outer appearances match our names." ]

Alberu* clicked his tongue. He was a little annoyed with the transmigrator that had been seen as if
he didn't mind what happened to him.

Taking a break then waking up in someone else's body? okay, he just needs to continue his life
even though it's filled with lies.

Alberu* knows what it's like to live disguised as someone else. Although it wasn't specifically what
Cale was going through, the point was that they still hid their true identity.

Then, the cause of all this thing easily told him to throw away his real name? as if his name doesn't
mean anything? as if the world he previously lived in did not have any memories?

And he agreed? Alberu* recalled that previously Kim Roksoo says he had no one in his birthplace.
But it shouldn't be easy to leaving his home right?

[ Cale looked at Kim Rok Soo, who was laughing and making gestures that he would never
have made, and nonchalantly added on.

“I guess you've really been happy.”

He recalled the moment he met with Lee Soo Hyuk and got the 'Embrace' ability.

Lee Soo Hyuk had handed Cale the ability and told him about the real Cale Henituse as he
disappeared.

'Oh, by the way, the original owner of your body is living well too. He's happy. That is why Jung
Soo, I, and everybody is happy' ]

"Oh? He met Lee Soohyuk?" Kim Roksoo just found out about this. The two people were dead
years ago. But Choi Jungsoo is a different human, Roksoo doesn't know why Choi Jungsoo can
work as a subordinate to the god of death, but oh well, that kind of thing isn't that surprising
anymore.

But isn't Lee Soohyuk an ordinary human? then why did he meet Cale? reincarnation? but how
does that man know about his life as Kim Roksoo?

"Lee Soohyuk is already reincarnated, his name now is Sui Khan. But I don't see Sui anywhere"
And now Kim Roksoo is getting more and more confused by the new information he got from the
little black dragon next to him.

[ Kim Rok Soo had a bright smile that suited a twenty-year-old person and not someone in
his mid-thirties.

“Yeah. I met someone I wanted to see for a long time."

Cale felt guite odd facing Kim Rok Soo, who was smiling in a way he had never smiled when
he had been Kim RokSoo.

“Who was the person you wanted to see?"

“My mother.”

Cale was at a loss for words. ]

Cale* had the same reaction as Cale. The man was at a loss for words, only being able to look at
Kim Roksoo in surprise.

"Y-you.. You meet her?"

Is this the reason his older self is willing to accept a deal with the god of death?

Both Deruth felt his heart stop beating for a moment.

Now they will really know why Cale Henituse is willing to make a deal with the god.

[ It was someone who had felt distant to Cale because she was not mentioned much in « The
Birth of a Hero ».
Duchess Violan felt more like a mother to him. ]

Violan smiled. The woman felt very happy that Cale really thought of her as a mother. The man
was an orphan, who did not feel the love of his parents and Violan would be happy to give all that
affection to Cale.

"She's a great woman" Kim Roksoo commented and Cale* agreed. Violan is a very tough woman.
Although their relationship can't be said to be good, it's not a bad relationship either.

But even so, Cale* didn't know if he would ever be able to think of Violan as his mother.

[ Now that he thought about it, Cale had never heard anything about Cale Henituse's birth
mother during his time at the Henituse Estate.

It was pretty much taboo to talk about Cale's birth mother in that house. ]

"Of course it is" Cale* was the one who made things talk about his mother becomes taboo in the
Henituse residence.

That's the only way no one would dare to talk bad about Drew Thames.

"Just like the old team"

"Hmm?"

Cale* turned to Kim Roksoo who was mumbling to himself.

"At the company, talking about Kim Roksoo's old team is very taboo. no one dares to talk about
Lee Soohyuk and Choi jungsoo in front of me"

He still remembers how the atmosphere of the team 1 office when Director Ma speak about Lee
Soohyuk's death because Roksoo asked for a week off.

Kim Roksoo could realize that everyone in the room became very nervous, as if they were ready to
break a big fuss. It was quite funny, reminding him of the people who were instantly frightened as
the name Drew Thames was mentioned in the area where the Henituse family lived.
[ Kim Rok Soo shrugged his shoulders and continued speaking after seeing the confused look
on Cale's face.

“Cale Henituse, my mother reincarnated in the world you used to live in, the world I live in
now.”

"..She reincarnated on Earth?"

“Yeah. Earth 1. That's the world Team Leader Kim Rok Soo in his thirties is in.”

Cale learned that his original world was Earth 1.

He also recalled that Alberu's Unbreakable Spear Taerang came from Earth 3. ]

"Hmm? Taerang?" Alberu* asked his younger self. It was quite strange to see him who was still in
the middle of 20 but already had such a strong aura.

A smile full of pride was thrown at him.

"Taerang is a weapon that only me, Alberu Crossman can get. That's a very perfect weapon for the
crown prince full of talent like me." Alberu said very smoothly, smirking as his older self just
looked at him surprised.

He ignored Zed's* surprised gaze and his younger siblings.

Ah... The king.

Alberu almost forgot that his father still knows where he is. Even in this place the man is not there.

Did his father died?

"Ah, crown prince, isn't Taerang given by my lord? you say that too, and i can also feel the power
of my lord on your weapon. But why did young master Cale say that the weapon came from earth
3?" Jack asked, purely out of curiosity.

He didn't really go anywhere Cale went like Choi han and the others. Jack, Hannah and Rex have
been really busy organizing the hierarchy in the Mogoru kingdom lately.

Alberu* cough.

Isn't that the saint from the church of the sun god?!
Alberu* was speechless.

"Saint-nim, Taerang was originally made from earth 3 by a leader there, that person also helped us
in giving information about the sealed god temple test. Sun god somehow became the third owner
of Taerang and gave it to me. I am the fourth owner of Taerang"

Atha, for the first time smiled a little. Admiring Alberu's greatness that could make everyone run
out of words by dropping an information bomb on them.

Alberu Crossman and Cale Henituse are really a fantastic couple.

[Does that mean that the sealed god's test was on Earth 2?]

"Earth 2?" Now, Kim Roksoo also confused.

"Cale-nim once had to finish a test from the god of despair that made Cale-nim go to earth 2,
became Kim Roksoo when he was 20 years old and tried not to reexperience the bad things he had
been through in the past" Choi han answered Kim Roksoo's confusion.

"At first we thought it was an illusion, but it turned out that Cale actually moved dimensions for
the umpteenth time. Kim Roksoo and the others are still there until now on earth 2, we don't know
what they did after Cale finished with his test, but I think they will be fine" Alberu said, helping
Choi han to explain the first test situation that Cale went through from the god of despair.

Kim Roksoo was sure he would get a better explanation, so he chose to just nod.

Wait..

"Your highness, you and Choi han know this? are you guys stuck in the test too?" Kim Roksoo
asked.

"Ah, I made a deal with the god of death to be able to help Cale-nim finish his test" Choi han said
with a gentle smile.

"And I made a deal with the sun god to be able to help my beloved Cale but can still be in the Roan
kingdom too. Well, it is a little troublesome, but I don't regret it" Alberu chimmed.
Kim Roksoo felt that he was at a loss for words not only because two important people wanted to
make a deal with a god to help Cale, but also with the fact that Alberu called Cale his lover.

He really felt that he was too old to face this strange situation.

[ Cale pushed that potentially true but unverified thought to the side to focus on Kim Rok
Soo's words.

“My reincarnated mother lost her parents when she was very young because of an unranked
monster's attack and was left all alone. I'm trying hard to become her family."

A bitter yet proud smile was on Kim Rok Soo's face. Cale thought for a moment before
asking.

“If she reincarnated, she should be younger than you, no?"

“Ha. She currently calls me uncle."

Kim Rok Soo shook his head as if he still couldn't believe it.]

Cale* who tried not to care about the new information about Cale and Alberu was lovers by
focusing back on the screen.

"Is she adorable?" Cale* asked Kim Roksoo who was still speechless.

"She is the most adorable little girl there. She is smart, always curious about new things, always
thinks of Kim Min ah as a role model because Kim min ah is a badass woman. She's adorable" Kim
Roksoo said with fond in his tone.

"Ah, it must be fun to give mom what she deserves" Cale* said with a smile.

Roksoo patted his shoulder lightly.

"You still have family here. Be happy with them, you deserve to be happy"

It would be a little different if the one who said that was not Kim Roksoo, his older self.

"I know It's going to be hard to accept them being family, but we're all in the end, still Henituse.
Isn't our attitude acting as trash for the sake of the family? why not be happy with the people we
are trying to protect?"
Cale* could see that Kim Roksoo was looking at Cale who still didn't wake up from his sleep.

"Compared to sorry that I was being trash for years, it feels more regretful that you can only run to
avoid death. Father, Madam Violan, Basen and Lily.. they prioritize me over anyone. Even though
I'm just trash who can't protect anyone even myself"

Kim Roksoo was now looking at Cale* with a gentle look.

"Father is a fool, but he loves us very much. Madam Violan only looks strong, but she is a very
gentle woman. Basen is only your brother that was so awkward. He is just a child, just like us,
confused to puts his position in a new family. And Lily.. Lily is a sweet girl who just wants her
family to be harmonious again. And you, you deserve to get back things called family. We are
never thrown away anywhere and we have a place back even if it's in that place, mom isn't there"

Cale* turned the other way, choosing to just drink the alcohol. He felt that he would cry if he made
a sound.

[ But the fact that he did not seem lonely made Cale understand why the real Cale Henituse
made up his mind to live as Kim Rok Soo.

Kim Rok Soo sat up and looked toward Cale, who was leaning on the head of the bed.

“I want to tell you the details, but I don't know how much time we have so I'll stop this story
there.”

“Okay.” Cale shared his honest sentiments.

“I want to hear the details, but I'm kind of in a rush right now."

He was worried about what might have happened in Puzzle City and how his friends would
be fighting while he was unconscious. ]

Maybe Roksoo and Cale* didn't notice, but the two of them conversation could still be heard by
many people. Deruth smiled, completely proud of his son. He was sure, whatever his son did
always had a reason.

And now Deruth is staring at Cale who still hasn't shown a sign that the man will wake up. He also
turned to the screen showing the text in the video, giving information that Cale felt worried for the
people who were fighting even though his situation was on the verge of death.

It seemed that Cale would always worry about others to death.

[ “But I've been here a few times to know that I can't get out of here whenever I please.”

Cale could never leave this place on his own accord the few times he had been here.
“Really? I didn't know. I still have a lot of work to do."

Kim Rok Soo nodded his head as if he got some good information before hesitating for a
moment and then adding on.

“The family is all well?"

“Of course." ]

"I see.. even people who are not directly members of our family want to protect them" Cale* who
had just received a spiritual spirit finally wanted to open his hearts.

His heart was completely moved after hearing Kim Roksoo's words and seeing what Cale Henituse
was doing.

Therefore, Cale* also wanted to protect his family with his own power. He didn't want to
experience destruction first just like Kim Roksoo and didn't want to make other people who didn't
have any relationship with his dimension have to bear great responsibility.

[ Kim Rok Soo smiled differently after hearing Cale's nonchalant but firm response. His
sorrowful smile made Cale a bit emotional. That was why he added on.

“Everybody is doing well. Father and mother are healthy. Lily is learning to use the sword. I
want to make Basen be the territory Lord. But for now, he is just helping out with the
administration of the territory.”

“Hmm." ]

"They both really want me to be the lord in the territory" Basen* smiled softly. Although Cale who
was there was not the real Cale, but they still had the desire to make Basen* the Count.

In the past, Basen* was worried about his life as an step son in a noble family, especially the rich
like the Henituse family. But in fact, his life is not that difficult, yes, it is not difficult except to face
Cale Henituse* of course.

Basen* never had any bad intentions, from the start he was already interested in the administrative
because Basen* didn't really like practicing swords, and neither was as tough as his mother and
Lily*. The administration thing is the only one Basen* can be proud of himself.

Basen* just wanted to be able to talk to Cale*. As the only son (before Lily was born) Basen*
always wanted to have an older brother. Basen* wanted to have a place where he could lean other
than his mother, and Cale* become a hope to him. A hope because Basen* finally thought that he
could get a brother.

But Cale* draw a line from everyone, looking unwilling to join his family. Cale* said that Basen*
had officially become the Henituse family and Basen* should be proud of it.

This became their home and Basen* wasn't supposed to listen to the chatter of the cousins. But, the
same person didn't even think of the house as his home.

Basen* turned to his counterpart who was sitting, staring worriedly at Cale who was still sleeping,
healing himself. Basen* didn't know what that Cale had done to everyone, but Cale there looked so
loved and protected.

Basen* also wanted the Cale they had to be cherished and protected.

There was no need for literally everyone like Cale to be able to do, but at least Basen* wanted Cale
who lived with them to know that he was very loved.

That their father, Deruth* really loves his eldest son. That his mother, Violan* also protected Cale*
secretly like what Cale* did to them. And Lily*, their little sister had never hated Cale* in the
slightest even with a widespread reputation of trash.

Maybe it's time for Basen* to move first to grab his brother's hand. Basen* didn't want to lose
Cale*, not before he was able to make Cale* feel comfortable in his own house.

[ Kim Rok Soo scratched his forehead with his index finger.

“Cale, don't you think that Basen should be the next territory lord?"

“Im not going to do it. Lily or Basen can do it if they want. Basen seemed almost willing to do
it when I saw him last time."

Cale looked disgusted at the thought of becoming the territory lord, and Kim Rok Soo looked
at Cale Henituse's expression that he would have never made if he was still in his body and
started to speak again.

“His personality is a perfect fit for the territory lord. I guess he still doesn't think that the
position should be his though." ]

"Now, I'm more confident Hyung-nim. You don't have to worry, I will be a very useful lord for
everyone" Basen said. Kim Roksoo thought, Basen was muttering or maybe talking to Cale, but the
teenager's eyes were looking at him seriously.

This is the first time Kim Roksoo has seen his brother able to look at him without looking away.

"Cale hyung managed to make me more confident in my ability. He said, no one can start
something perfectly. I understand that, I can't force myself to be perfect before I become Duke."
Basen smiled softly, still looking to his original hyung-nim.

"Hyung-nim, I know you are a great person." Basen stood up from his position and bowed
respectfully to Kim Roksoo.

"Thank you for surviving all this time. I don't know what happened during that 20 year war, but it
must be hard for you to survive. That's why, I thank you. Thank you because you still want to live,
even sacrifice yourself by leaving the house to live in another dimension, with different people and
different lives"

Kim Roksoo was completely at a loss for words.

Basen stood up again, looking at Kim Roksoo with a very gentle smile, Roksoo felt like he almost
let something out of his eyes if he didn't blink.

"You've met your mother haven't you? I hope Roksoo hyung has a good life there. I hope you and
your mother's reincarnation live happily. Don't worry too much about us here, we will also
continue our lives well. As Cale hyung always said, Being alive is the best"

Unable to withstand his own burst of emotions, Kim Roksoo laughed. He laughed for a while
before finally being able to calm himself down and look back at his brother.

"Ah.. Basen, my little brother is soon become a man. I will live well with my niece, Basen and
others must also live well. Please take care of Cale, he also has to get his life here very well"

The two brothers' conversations ended with a perfect ending.

[ Cale stared at Kim Rok Soo when he heard that.

Kim Rok Soo flinched before realizing something and guietly laughing.

“Cale.”

Kim Rok Soo gently grabbed Cale's shoulder.

“I don't know whose blood flows through Basen Henituse's body, but that kid is my younger
brother, Lily's older brother, Count Deruth's son, and Countess Violan's son. He's definitely
someone with the mindset of Count Henituse's family.”
Cale looked at the emotions flowing through Kim Rok Soo's eyes before closing his eyes for a
moment and then opening them back.

He recalled Basen's face in his mind when he closed his eyes. Even if their hair color was
different... He could see the weak yet stubborn face that resembled the pale Cale's face than
Deruth's or Violan's.

“Basen is my dongsaeng as well.” ]

Basen smiled widely. He really felt happy that Cale did think of him as a brother.

On the other hand, Kim Roksoo scoffed.

"See? He made my efforts go to waste"

On, Hong and Raon turned their heads confused at him.

"What effort?" Asked Raon confused.

"You see. You remember that our first conversation when we met was that I told Cale to throw his
real name away right? Dragon-nim, your name is Raon isn't it? would you be angry if I told you to
throw away the name and live with another name?" Kim Roksoo asked.

"Of course I will be very angry, maybe I won't kill you because you are one of the reasons why
Cale can save me, but I won't accept it if you tell me to throw this name away." Raon's voice was
calm, but Roksoo and Cale* got goosebumps when he heard it.

"Ahem.. did you guys see Cale's reaction? he was so nonchalant and agreed to my wish. It pisses
me off a little because the man doesn't seem to care about himself"

On, Hong and Raon began to understand what Roksoo meant, the man resumed what he wanted to
say.

"When I made a deal with the god, it's true that the god convinced me that Kim Roksoo alone was
enough to change many destiny. But, I've never met Kim Roksoo, I don't know what kind of person
he is and what makes the god of death so confident in his greatness. Kim Roksoo will live as me,
he will live with other family members and will know their identity, especially after he reads the
novel"

Kim Roksoo continued his conversation without caring the video continued. It's better that way,
People will focus more on what is shown on the screen.

"So I was a little worried. What if Cale turned out to be the one who had the desire as the Count?
what if Cale found out that Basen didn't deserve to be a lord in Henituse? how about until then,
Cale never thought that they were all his family too because he wasn't me? I have a lot to worry
about. That's why I thought I would make Cale really feel that they are all his family "

"But Cale already considers them all his family" Ohn said.

"Exactly" Cale* chimmed.

"Cale always put his own problems aside. I understand why you guys are upset" Raon, the little
dragon who was usually always happy had been gloomy ever since.

"Roksoo doesn't have to worry, Cale doesn't have the desire to be a Duke or doesn't think Basen is
his brother. We are family" Hong chimmed.

[ “....He is. What else do you need other than that?”

Kim Rok Soo removed his hand from Cale's shoulder while looking at Cale's expression that
seemed to be saying that there was no need to respond to him. He then added on.

“You can ask Countess Violan about the details. You'll probably need to chat with her if you
want Basen to be the territory lord.”

Kim Rok Soo shook his head with nostalgic eyes, as if he was thinking about the past.

“..Haaaa. No matter how much i acted as trash and the cousins wanted to kick me out, the
Countess and Basen wouldn't budge. You'll need to convince Countess Violan if you don't
want to be the territory lord." ]

"Act?"

Many people stared in surprise at Cale* and Roksoo. They really had no idea that the eldest of the
Henituse family was pretended to be trash.

The attitude shown is too natural to be considered pretending.

"Young master Cale actually managed to build his fake image. Not only was he famous for being
trash in his own territory, but in many places. In the past, if you asked who Cale Henituse was,
then everyone would answer that he was 'Just trash'. Haa... they both are really annoying" Rosalyn
said with a cold smile.

As a fellow eldest siblings who didn't want to get the lead kingdom and territory, Rosalyn quite
understood what Cale was doing. Because Rosalyn also ruined her image, making people think she
is an irresponsible crown princess for leaving the palace, even coming back to their kingdom just to
destroy another place, along with two strangers.

But Rosalyn already knows what she will do when her image is destroyed. Rosalyn went to pursue
her dream as a tower master, becoming a better Mage and continuing to develop. Rosalyn went to
gain a lot of experience in her life, she moved because of her selfishness.

But what did Cale Henituse do when his image was destroyed? the man didn't do anything. There
was never any other news about young master Cale other than himself making riots in the city. As
if the man didn't know what to do before Basen was actually set as the next lord Henituse.

Rosalyn looked at Kim Roksoo who was telling something to Cale's children, the man showed a lot
of expressions, unlike Cale* who had not spoken much.

At least Kim Roksoo no longer needs to pretend to be trash when he becomes Kim Roksoo.
Rosalyn hope Cale* will also stop with the action of destroying himself.

And for Cale.. Rosalyn really wanted to pinch the man's cheek because he kept thinking he was
trash even though from the start he was never trash.

What's with these idiots?

[ “Ah.”

Cale let out a small gasp. Kim Rok Soo looked at him with confusion as Cale sternly
corrected him.

“Its the Henituse Duchy now. It's no longer a County."

“Wow. That's amazing."

“Yeah. It is. We're guite an amazing household." ]

"Wow... " Cale* stared in Awe.

"See? he can make our family become Duchy without making himself a Duke." Kim Roksoo said.

Cale* nodded. After the previous short conversation, Cale* really felt that he was very naive. There
are many ways to make Basen accepted in the family and become a Count without Cale* having to
suffer like this.
It would indeed be a bit difficult to fix, but Cale* would really start being more selfish to himself.

Kim Roksoo smiled happily as he saw Cale* starting to realize the situation. It will definitely be
difficult to beat the sense of awkward and be wasted in your own family, but there are many other
things that can make himself happy.

If Cale* still doesn't want to have anything to do with the family, that's fine. But at least he should
be happy in his own way. Happy without thinking about what other people feel.

[ Kim Rok Soo had a bright smile on his face as he watched Cale nod his head.

Cale frowned.

“..Hey."

“What's wrong?”

“You... Don't the others say anything when you smile like that in my body?"

Kim Rok Soo touched the corners of his lips as if he was wondering what the issue was. ]

"Raon-nim, do you know that Cale used to have a very famous nickname in the company, no, in
Korea?" Kim Roksoo asked the little dragon.

"Nickname? he has many nicknames here. What do other people give him when Cale is in Korea?"
Raon really wanted to know a lot of stories about Cale.

"Cold hearted"

Raon, On and Hong really didn't expect that kind of nickname would be given to Cale.

"But-"

"In Korea, anyone who wants to know who Kim Roksoo is, then everyone will answer that he is a
cold-hearted man, a creepy and heartless team leader"

The three children stared at Cale who still closed his eyes. Cale did look like heartless, but Cale
was the kindest person they had ever met.

Cale's hands were warm, his embrace was also so comfortable, his voice was soft, and more
importantly, that Cale had emotions too.
Isn't it that every individual must have at least empathy? was in Korea there, Cale doesn't have a
good life?

[ “What's wrong with my smile? They were all happy that their team leader-nim let them go
home early."

"..Are you doing your job properly?"

“Of course. I'm going to make sure to save this world I'm living in right now. I'll make it so
that the people around me can live in peace."

Cale closed his mouth after hearing Kim Rok Soo's response. He had the same desires as the
real Cale Henituse.

This world where he was living as Cale right now... He wanted to protect this place.

He would definitely protect this place. ]

Kim Roksoo smiled again. Cale didn't have to worry about what happened in Korea because Kim
Roksoo would try his best while he was alive.

While he was still breathing, Kim Roksoo would return the favor of everything Cale did in his
dimension. Just like Cale protect the peace of the dimension he used to live in, Kim Roksoo will
also protect the dimension Cale used to live in.

Each of them had no good memories with the place they lived in. So why not exchange places and
make a house in a new place?

[ “Ah, but is my smile really weird?"

Kim Rok Soo was still touching the corners of his lips.

“I think it gives off a mature feel and makes me look charming.”

Cale almost scoffed in disbelief.

“Ho. You're talking about a mature feel with my face-"

He felt as if he would get a headache for a different reason. He had never imagined meeting
the real Cale Henituse, but he definitely did not expect to hear such bullshit now that he
somehow did meet him. ]
"Thank you"

"You sure talk a lot old Man"

Kim Roksoo wanted to complain as Cale* called him an old man. But Kim Roksoo recalled that he
was 43 years old, and nodded in defeat.

[ Kim Rok Soo responded as if there was no problem.

“Of course. I'm over forty years old after all."

“What?"

Cale's gaze turned sharp as he looked toward Kim Rok Soo.

Kim Rok Soo looked right into Cale's confused eyes and opened his mouth.

“The moment Choi Jung Soo died, the God of Death offered him a deal." ]

"Choi Jungsoo?"

People who didn't know what relationship Jungsoo had and Cale stared interested in the screen.

They thought Choi Jungsoo was just a person who worked with a god, like Atha. No one thought
that Jungsoo and Cale had their own relationship.

[ He was asked whether he wanted to stay alive and be transported to a different world or to
save Kim Rok Soo.

The God of Death told Choi Jung Soo to make the decision, and Choi Jung Soo chose his
death. ]

"Haa, what a trapping question. Of course Choi jungsoo will choose his death" Kim Roksoo
sighed.

Everyone from the tcf dimension was shocked at this information. They started to understand why
Cale said there would be nothing he missed in Korea.

Alberu recalled Choi Jungsoo's eyes which was so desperate when they met earlier. Although his
tone sounded like a person who required them all to help Cale, but his eyes didn't lie. There was a
sense of despair there, an emotion so familiar to Alberu.

Choi Jungsoo chose to die for Kim Roksoo to stay alive.

And Kim Roksoo just lived because he wasn't dead yet.

[ “The God of Death offers you a deal at the moment of your death or if you are in extreme
danger that could potentially lead to your death. When I was forty... Umm, basically, the God
of Death offered me a deal when I was about to die and I accepted it.”

Kim Rok Soo. The real Cale Henituse had accepted the deal with the God of Death.

“The conditions the God of Death offered me were simple."

Cale could finally see the remorse deep inside Kim Rok Soo's eyes that was clearly different
from Kim Rok Soo's bright smile.

That emotion was similar to Cale's own emotions.

Kim Rok Soo continued speaking to the one person he could share the conditions of his deal
with.

“As soon as I returned to the moment I met Choi Han, the starting point that could change
the fate of our world, I would go into the body of a person named Kim Rok Soo in a different
world. That was the condition of the deal." ]

"The god of death seemed to have already noticed Cale's life long before this happened. He easily
told original Cale who he would exchange Soul as if he was already very confident in Kim
Roksoo's ability" Eruhaben commented.

The god's prediction was indeed not wrong. Cale actually managed to save everyone, killing the
white star before the man was even stronger.

But the god also made Cale his puppet, telling Cale that there is a planet that has a very bad state
and said only Cale can save the planet with his ancient power.

Sure, Hunter was indeed there. Another group of bastards who were much stronger than Arm. But
the god of death really knows how to use Cale Henituse because the man has a sense of
responsibility that is too high.
[ The God of Death had also told him that his mother had reincarnated into this Kim Rok
Soo person's world and was living a lonely life.

“Do you know why I accepted that deal?"

Kim Rok Soo put his hand against his forehead as if he had a headache. He closed his eyes.

The eyes that were full of remorse could no longer be seen.

“Where should I start... Hmm...”

He was silent for a bit before finally starting to speak again.

“I hate Harris Village." ]

Both Choi han flinched.

Choi han* didn't know why Cale Henituse hadn't ended with his hatred for Harris village. Why? all
the citizens there are very good people? why can anyone hate them?

"Harris village?" Choi han frowned.

Kim Roksoo only said Harris Village, not a resident in Harris village.
That means what Kim Roksoo hates is the village, whether the memory of the village or something
bad has happened in the village.

[ “Harris Village?"

Cale recalled the information about Harris Village after unexpectedly hearing about it.

The Forest of Darkness was one of the Forbidden Regions.

Harris Village was the village separated from the forest by a single wall. It was where Choi
Han first met people of this world after finding his way out of the Forest of Darkness and
where the Tigers, Wolves, and Cale's friends resided right now. ]

"Is.. is Harris village rebuilt?" Choi han* asked Rosalyn who gave him a warm smile.

"Yes, young master Cale took the initiative to rebuild the village for where Lock's younger siblings
live, then some members from the tiger tribe also ended up living in Harris village after making a
small deal with the young master"

Kim Roksoo smiled as he heard it. Cale Henituse was really able to use his power wisely.

[ Choi Han left Harris Village and headed for the Henituse Lord's Estate after the people of
the village were massacred by Arm.

Kim Rok Soo's eyes were still closed as he continued to speak.

“My mother said that she was going to visit Harris Village. There was something she needed
to bury there. | found it odd that my mother needed to go to a village she had no connections
with, a village that was just one of many in our territory."

His voice was calm, but the things he was saying were guite shocking.

“My mother left for Harris Village even though it was pouring rain and the wind was strong.
I was guite worried because her body had always been weak. And then..."

Kim Rok Soo stopped for a moment as if it was difficult to say before continuing with a stoic
expression on his face.

“She ended up seriously injured because the carriage tipped over on her way back due to the
storm. She received treatment back home after that but unfortunately, she passed away."

Cale felt as if he could hear the roaring wind from that day despite never having heard it. ]

Cale* smiled faintly. He remembered that Cale there had no parents because both of them died in a
car accident. Cale* didn't know what a car was, but the point was that the two of them had both felt
the same loss.

Cale* didn't have to think 'You don't know what I feel because you never felt that way' on Cale.
The man lost his parents, left alone, completely alone. Unlike Cale* who was actually not alone
but still lonely.

Cale* felt there was no need to compare who suffered more among all of them.

He understood why Kim Roksoo, his older self wanted to tell Cale a very painful thing like this. It
was all because Kim Roksoo knew at least what Cale had experienced before, Kim Roksoo knew
that Cale was also in the same position as him, losing the person he cared about and lonely living
in this world.

[ Kim Rok Soo was calm.

“But the carriage accident was not the reason my mother passed away. It wasn't that bad of
an accident. Nobody other than my mother got hurt either. But everybody thinks that my
mother passed away because of the injuries from the accident."

He sighed while keeping his eyes closed. ]

Now Cale* was at a loss for words.

"T-that.. "

"No, it's not"

Kim Roksoo looked calm.

Cale* chose to be quiet, focused on what Kim Roksoo and Cale Henituse were talking about there.

[ “I only learned about the real reason for her death after meeting the God of Death. My
mother..."

He stopped for a moment and opened his eyes to look at Cale.

“I think that my mother expected things would end up like this.”

As if he was opening a chest that had sunk deep down inside a lake... Kim Rok Soo started to
share these old stories with the person who was living as Cale Henituse in his place. ]

Cale* closed his eyes, suddenly feeling cold all over the body.

His mother predicts something in the future? her death is not because she is so weak?
What did her mother do until the beautiful woman had to end up leaving the world?

What did his mother see that his mother wanted to make such a decision?

[ “Cale."

Kim Rok Soo spoke with sorrow visible on his face.

“My mother possessed an ancient power.”

“..What?"
Cale couldn't hide his shock this time.

Cale Henituse's birth mother possessed an ancient power. He had never expected that.

The Birth of a Hero...

The story of someone who was neither the main character nor a supporting character, the
story of an extra in the story was being shared.

However, it was also the story of someone who just lived her life, even if it wasn't mentioned
in the story. ]

The screen turn off.

Cale* could feel two cats coming in his hands, trying to calm Cale*.

"It must be hard to know the real reason why your mother died, but, be strong to accept all this
information. Kim Roksoo had to make a deal with the god to get this information, so don't waste it
nya~" It felt strange when these children became the one who made Cale* feel calm.

"Thank you"

Hong smiled happily, he still continue to sit in Cale's* arm.

"We also lost our parents, and it felt so painful when we had to talk about them. But Cale never
forced us to speak, he only cared about what he was going through in that time. The past, let alone
those with unpleasant memories will usually not be forgotten" Cale* stared at the grey cat sitting in
his hand, close to Hong.

On continued her mumbling.

"People say, time will heal the pain. But it's a lie, time never heals anything. Time just gives us a
chance to be more able to accept the pain"

On looked at Cale*, the man could see this sweet smile on the beautiful cat.

"Being alive is the best!"

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛
 Tbc

Chapter End Notes

Hoho, how? do you like this chapter? I tried to get out every opinion of me here, but it
turned out that I had too many opinions. Hope it's not boring <3
 Chapter 657 : Everything can be connected (7)
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

[ Chapter 657: verything can be connected (7)

“I'm the only one who knows that my mother possessed an ancient power."

Kim Rok Soo chuckled.

“Maybe it was because I was young, but I really liked how my mother said that it was a
secret just between the two of us."

Cale opened his mouth to untangle the mess inside his head.

“Which ancient power did she have?"

“Mm.”

Kim Rok Soo thought about it for a moment before standing up. He moved away from the
bed Cale was leaning on and slowly walked around the bedroom.

“My mother possessed a wood attribute ancient power." ]

"Raon-nim, has Cale already taken mother's ancient power?" Roksoo asked. Raon tried to
remember which power Roksoo might be asking before answering.

"Which turned into a tree with red leaves like Cale's hair? if that's what you mean, yes, Cale
already took it before white star died"

Kim Roksoo was flabergasted.

He only knew where the ancient power was, never had time to get it. So he didn't know that Raon
would say about a big tree that had leaves in red like Cale's hair.

Wait, does it mean that there is such a tree near his mother's grave?

[ Cale thought about the wood attribute ancient power in the Henituse territory.

The Indestructible Shield.

It was the first ancient power Cale got that surrounds his heart now and was used quite
freguenttly by him. ]

Everyone from the tcf dimension smiled as they remembered about young master Cale's shield that
looked so holy.

The shield that always managed to protect them.

Cale Henituse actually used the power he had wisely.

[ It was the power that was sleeping underneath the black tree that grew where the glutton
priestess had died.

The black tree had turned white and transferred the power to Cale when he woke it up. ]

"Hmm.. i guess all ancient powers with wood elements will definitely relate to trees" kim Roksoo
muttering.

If the man eating-treeleaves can turn white, it won't be surprising that the ancient power belonging
to his mother has red leaves on the tree.

"You don't know how to use that power?" Cale* asked Kim Roksoo. Actually, he wanted to ask a
lot of things about the ancient power to Roksoo, but the man looked didn't know anything except
for the location where the power was.

"No. The only person who understands how to use that power is just Cale" Roksoo replied calmly.

[ “Ah, it's not the Indestructible Shield.”

Kim Rok Soo seemed to have noticed Cale's thoughts as he instanttly said it was not that
power.

He then smiled after noticing Cale's gaze.

“I read The Birth of a Hero and it mentioned the indestructible Shield. I knew you would
have gotten that power for yourself. Am I right?"
“Yes, I took it.”

“Awesome. I had a feeling you would do that." Kim Rok Soo shrugged his shoulders.

He then stood in front of the window with the closed curtains. He was standing in front of a
large window that usually allowed the sunlight to reach all the way to Cale's bed.

“Cale, do you know about the annual rings of a tree?"

“The rings you see when you chop down a tree?"

“Yeah.”

Cale didn't ask why Kim Rok Soo was suddenly asking about annual rings.

Kim Rok Soo touched the curtain as he continued to speak.

“Looking at the annual rings of a tree lets you know the approximate age of it. Each circle
represents one year. Annual rings look different based on where the tree is growing, the
nearby environment, and weather."

A wood attribute ancient power.

“My mother said that she could see the annual rings of all living things."

“Annual rings." ]

"Hmm, Kim Roksoo, is your mother's ancient power related to time?" Eruhaben* asked.

Kim Roksoo, who was surprised because there was an elf with a very beautiful face talking to him
silent for a moment.

Kim Roksoo is appreciating God's beautiful creation.

"Oh, yeah. My mother's power is related to time.... dragon-nim" Kim Roksoo replied after seeing
the elf with golden hair sitting in the back area, along with some other people who have very
beautiful faces too.

The people that Kim Roksoo assumed to be dragons.

Cale* was now really hoping that Cale would wake up. There are many things, so many things that
Cale* wants to ask Cale, especially about their mother's ancient power.

[ Cale said those words once out loud.

His expression then turned odd. Kim Rok Soo then added on.
“She said that she could see the entire annual rings of a person from birth to death.”

Cale Henituse's mother had a wood attribute ancient power.

That power allowed her to see a living being's birth to its death. ]

"I know that ancient power is indeed abstract, but I didn't expect that there was this kind of ancient
power" Eruhaben* felt that his life for 1000 years was not experienced enough.

Eruhaben* turned to his Counterpart, he knew those there were younger, but why did his
Counterpart seem to be only hundreds of years old?

And Eruhaben over there.. look close to various kinds of individuals. Eruhaben who was there
didn't look like a lonely dragon who stayed waiting for his death time.

He now turned to the only unconscious individual. Individuals who are the main reason they are
all here.

Who exactly is Cale Henituse? why is his presence able to change so many destiny?

[ “But you see...” Kim Rok Soo turned to look at Cale.

“My mother sat me down and told me something at one point."

He recalled a memory from when he was very young. It was a conversation that he somehow
could not forget, despite how long it has been.

“My dear Cale. Sometimes, there are people whose annual rings are warped. In that case, it
is highly likely that that person has a peculiar experience with time.”

Kim Rok Soo recalled how his mother had caressed his red hair and how his little fingers had
played with her just-as-red hair as he said that out loud.

“Cale, you are a child who will have a peculiar experience with time."

Cale brushed his face with both hands. Kim Rok Soo just continued to speak in a calm voice.

“My mother said that after looking at my entire annual rings. But I couldn't understand
what she meant at that time. | only understood it when I turned forty years old." ]
Cale* also recalled the thing again. At that time, little Cale* didn't understand what his mother
meant, and now he just found out about this from the god.

"If mother's death is indeed because she has seen what the future should have, and you said that
you survived in the war that happened for 20 years.. what kind of incident did our mother see?"
Cale* muttered under his breath.

For 8 years of knowing his mother, Cale* was sure that his mother had never done anything big
like this for no reason.

A mother who is willing to leave her own child in the world...

His mother, as someone from the Thames and Henituse family, had a mindset where they all had to
put the family first over anyone.

Even after his mother sacrificed herself, the world still experienced destruction and the god finally
intended to help the small dimension.

"That power can only be used by people who have the blood of the Thames family, don't forget to
take that ancient power after we are done with all of this" Kim Roksoo said firmly.

Cale* nodded in understanding.

[ He had received an offer from the God of Death as he was about to die at the age of forty.

“But you see, Cale Henituse..." Kim Rok Soo's voice sunk low.

“I'm sure you've seen this power before. Doesn't it remind you of someone you know?"

Cale kept his mouth shut and closed his eyes. ]

"... What?"

"Similiar?

"Has anyone there taken that ancient power?"

The whispers began to fill the room.

".. Ah, why I never thought about this?" Kim Roksoo muttered.

"Did anyone take mother's ancient power first? Not Cale? didn't you say only people who have
Thames blood can use it?" Cale* asked, he was a little worried about what kind of situation Cale
was in there, and that he would face too in the future.

"That is the problem"

"Hmm?"

Kim Roksoo ignored his younger self and focused on his own thoughts.

.... No way, right?

[ Kim Rok Soo whispered while looking at him.

“You should have a record of experiencing a power similar to my mother's.”

Cale had started to recall information in his mind related to wood attribute ancient powers
since Kim Rok Soo first mentioned it.

He was recalling information from the book, « The Birth of a Hero -»...

Then he recalled the records of the strong individuals with wood attribute ancient power in
the Mercenaries Guild's Directory... ]

"Pfftt- what?!"

Bud* and Glenn* turned to their Counterpart. Never Bud*, a mercenary king, thought of bringing
anyone other than Glenn* into Directory.

"I made a deal with Cale. deal that doesn't harm anyone, and at that time, showing Directory to
Cale is the best choice I've ever made" Bud said calmly.

Bud turned to his Counterpart. His eyes look so calm, unlike people who are drunk from drinking
too much alcohol.

"We all have one goal. And that goal was to kill White star as quickly as possible before that
bastard was even stronger"

Bud* recalled that he was currently a fugitive from Arm and White star himself. He knows
himself, even though people say he is stupid and doesn't deserve to be the king of Mercenary, Bud*
is actually still able to control many problems in the guild Mercenary even though he is still a
Fugitive.

If his Counterpart says he made a fair deal, then that's what happened.

[ Finally, he recalled memories of any person who used wood attribute ancient powers.

Cale slowly opened his mouth.

“I have indeed seen a similar power once, as you mentioned.” ]

"... He knew"

Cale* felt even more anxious about who took his mother's ancient power.

[ Before Cale got the ancient White Star's earth attribute ancient power...

He had led the White Star and Bear King Sayeru to one of the Forbidden Regions, the desert
with the Dark Elves' Underground City. ]

Obante* almost fell from his chair if only Tasha* didn't hold his body.

What great things make Obante*, Mayor from dark elves' underground city, allow ordinary
humans to led someone else into their city?

And who is white star and bear king Sayeru? Are they enemies?

Tasha who could see the panic from Obante's* face and the other dark elves spoke up, trying to
calm her grandfather down.

"Grandpa, no need to worry, young master Cale trapped White star into a fake underground city,
not our real city"
Kim Rok soo's jaw dropped.

He turned to Cale who was asleep and tried his best not to laugh at the crazy thing Cale Henituse
did.

Not only did Cale have the ability to make the dark elves, whose existence was harder to find like
an ordinary elf willing to let Cale trap the white star in their city, fake, but still the dark elf city,

But the idea of trapping the White star itself was already very beyond reason.

The white star that Kim Roksoo remembers is a crazy bastard who is very scary, complete with
ancient power that is too difficult to beat, not someone who is easily framed by others.

[ Cale had released fake information about how the ancient White Star's earth attribute
ancient power was in the other abandoned Underground City in the desert.

The White Star ran into Cale in that abandoned Underground City and took guite a lot of
damage.

“The White Star-"

Cale recalled something the White Star did in that memory.

“The White Star touched a dead tree."

Smoke had come out of the White Star's hand as he caressed a dead tree in the Underground
City.

“That bastard knew from a single touch when that tree had died.”

He knew that, although the tree looked very dry, it had only died in the past week. He had
figured it out almost instantly. ]

"Excuse me, You guys have been discussing about white star, who is he? new enemy?" Alberu
Crossman* asked.

The people from Tboah's dimension were secretly grateful to Alberu* who asked about what they
were questioning too, but didn't dare to make a sound.

"Yes, he is the reason for all the wars that happened for 20 years and also about Kim Roksoo's
transmigration. The point is, he is our main enemy" Kim Roksoo said.
Alberu* frowned.

One person was the reason for the war to happen for 20 years and still ended in defeat on their
side. How strong is white star? and what is the purpose?

[ “The White Star freguently said that Choi Han and my time is warped.”

The things the White Star had said to Cale in the past brushed through his mind.

'Time is warped for that swordsman. Both Choi Han and you have your time warped, like I do.'

'But even though I can tell that your time is warped, | couldn't tell how it was warped.'

'Possession? Who are you that is inside Cale Henituse's body? From body to body... You moved
around while preparing. You've been preparing for a very long time. You continued to live while
jumping from body to body like that. ']

"What with that nonsense?" Kim Roksoo frowned.

Instead of questioning how strong White star is, Roksoo is more questioning how crazy Cale
Henituse is to make their main enemy think like that?

Alberu smiled a little as he remembered the moment where Cale, his lover, whined because White
star said nonsense things in front of a lot of people who made a lot of wrong speculation about
Cale Henituse.

For someone who has a genius brain, calm demeanor, and also cruel, it's easy enough to make his
lover whine.

Just offended about Cale and his mistress, slacker that he hasn't met yet, so the red-haired man will
immediately whine.

But Alberu didn't want to upset his lover because he missed Cale too much. Alberu was still busy
with the rebuilding of the palace as well as trying his best to strengthen the defense of the Roan
kingdom, preventing bad things from happening, like an idea to attack the Roan kingdom as they
were looking weak.

And his lover, Cale was in another dimension, trying to solve their core problem which is Hunter.
Then they finally met again, Alberu should be happy and of course he would be happy to meet his
lover when he's healthy, not on the verge of death like now.
[ Of course, the White Star incorrectly assumed that Cale was someone like him who
possessed different bodies for a very long time. But at least the White Star seemed extremely
certain that Choi Han, Cale, and his time were warped.

“I suspected that the White Star's wood attribute ancient power might be related to time or
that he had a different time attribute ancient power."

He had brushed aside the fact that the White Star observed the tree with some kind of
smoke.

“I didn't expect it to be annual rings.” Cale stopped there and did not say anything else.

What he would have said next was...

'Does that mean that the White Star has Cale Henituse's mother's power?'

Or...

'Was the White Star responsible for the carriage accident and mother's death?'

He could not say those things out loud. ]

Kim Roksoo smiled.

Cale Henituse is really a person who can respect other people's feelings. Maybe because the man
had experienced the same thing, and he knew how much it hurt when he had to remember about
the death of the people they loved, Cale didn't question what he wanted to ask to Roksoo.

Cale also realized that discussing his mother's death was a very painful thing for Roksoo and Cale
didn't want to intend to make Roksoo even more depressed by what he was telling.

That man really... Kim Roksoo didn't know what to describe about Cale Henituse. They just met at
that time and Roksoo already knows that the god of death is not a lie, Cale himself is able to
change a lot of destiny.

He who was not angry when Roksoo nonchalantly told him to throw away Kim Roksoo's name, he
who was not angry when he found out that all the chaos he was going through there was one of
Kim Roksoo's doing, he even still respected Kim Roksoo's feelings when they talked about Drew
Thames.
[ Cale frowned and kept his mouth shut.

“Oh, don't get the wrong idea."

“..What?”

Cale looked toward Kim Rok Soo after hearing his voice. There was a faint smile on Kim
Rok Soo's face.

“The White Star was not responsible for mother's death."

“Ah.”

Cale guietly gasped.

Hearing Cale's sigh of relief helped Kim Rok Soo understand who taught those company
employees who worked so hard to take care of him when he first arrived in Kim Rok Soo's
body and could not adjust property. ]

Cale* also smiled. This was the first time he had gotten a very polite reaction when someone was
talking about Drew Thames.

The reason why Cale* was being so out of control when someone mentioned his mother's name,
even if it was just a name, Cale* would immediately shut them up. Because what they usually talk
about his mother is about her coming from a fallen noble family.

And they would stare pity at Cale* while he didn't need such a pity look. Cale* hates anyone who
pity him.

But the reaction that Cale showed was different. The man listened calmly, didn't interrupt anything
and let Kim Roksoo be silent if the memory of his mother's death was too painful, Cale also
appreciated Roksoo's feelings, didn't give a look of pity and felt relieved when Roksoo said white
star was not the reason for his mother's carriage accident.
".. Kim Roksoo"

Kim Roksoo turned to crown prince Alberu who was looking at Cale with a smile.

"Are you living well in Korea?" Kim Roksoo didn't expect that the question would be asked by the
crown prince but he still answered.

"I live well. Just like Cale who has a family here, I also have a family there. The team members are
also great people, even though Cale's relationship with his team was not as close as the relationship
I currently live with the team members, but there are so many people who really care about Kim
Roksoo, so I'm not lonely"

Alberu who could tell that Kim Roksoo was honest when he said that he smiled sincerely.

"Then, I'm relieved"

[ 'Its because he's like this that i can tell him everything.'

Kim Rok Soo started to speak again.

He didn't know when he would get a moment to talk with Cale like this ever again.

“Have you ever thought about what the future would have looked like in The Birth of a
Hero?"

Cale could not answer that guestion so easily now.

Cale had experienced too many difficult things in the past 2+ years to just answer that Choi
Han would have taken care of everything. ]
Choi han got goosebumps again when Cale thought that he would really handle all the problems
that happened.

Choi han knows that his mentality has never been stable and has been unstable lately because of
Cale's problem with dagger from the world tree and Hunter.

Choi han won't be able to take care of all these things himself just because he is main character in
the novel that Cale read, thank you very much.

[ “When i was forty..." Kim Rok Soo continued to speak.

"The Roan Kingdom was razed to the ground. The tenituse County was ruined as well. I was
the only ne left alive in our family."

Cale gasped in shock. ]

Everyone was also surprised by the statement.

"You.. You are the only one? Why?" Cale* asked in shock.

Kim Roksoo laugh.

"You asked why? like I said before, father is a fool but still loves us. So, it was actually a bit
useless when we thought that father never cared anymore when he brought madam Violan and
Basen home that day. Because in the end, father really prioritizes me from everything"

Cale* was completely out of words.

[ Just hearing about it made it hard to breathe.

It made him recall the test he had to go through on Wind Island to get the golden top's whip.

It was a future Cale never wanted to see. Kim Rok Soo was talking about that future. ]

"... What?"
As usual, when Kim Roksoo revealed a truth that happened in the past, making everyone surprised
and scared, then Cale would be present with his own secret which was no less surprising.

"I have to interrogate him about the test that day" Eruhaben muttered.

Maybe if Eruhaben knew what Cale was going through there, he would understand why the man
was so forcing Eruhaben to drink water from Jar.

[ “After taking over the Eastern continent, the White Star's first target on the Western
continent was the Roan Kingdom. More specifically, it was Puzzle City. He started from
Puzzle City, then went to the northeast region, and then the southeast region. I don't know
why he started with Puzzle City as his first target."

Kim Rok Soo didn't know, but Cale knew.

'It was probably so that he could do the summoning ritual for the sealed god in Puzzle City. '

He could predict what the White Star would have been thinking about. ]

"Summon... "

Kim Roksoo, well, the past Cale used to not live that long to find out that White star intends to
summoning something for the sealed god.

People from Tboah got goosebumps when they heard what happened in the tcf dimension and they
would most likely face too in the future if they didn't prepare.

Alberu* tried his best to be calm. He had to make good use of all this information and not interrupt
anything unless he was completely confused.

[ “King Zed Crossman died in the battle against the White Star, while crown prince Alberu
Crossman fought many battles against the White Star to recover the Roan Kingdom's eastern
areas. Choi Han, Rosalyn, and Lock helped Alberu with that.” ]

Alberu saw how his father's real destiny was without showing any reaction. Zed Crossman from his
dimension never really appeared in the public other than when it happened in Plaza three years
ago. All the madness that happened all this time it was Alberu who arranged.
Starting from him who chose Cale as a commander, well, it was Cale who asked Alberu to make
him a Commander, at that time it was when Alberu really took care of all the things that happened
in the kingdom.

And when Zed finally wanted to move for the safety of the kingdom to fight Hunter, only with the
person he trusted, the man disappeared without a trace.

[ Cale started to speak.

“That war took close to twenty years?"

“Yes. It continued until i turned forty. The Roan Kingdom protected the palace and its
western territories and continued to fight against the White Star while he invaded and
conguered the Whipper Kingdom, Breck Kingdom, and other areas. We were extremely
persistent. We truly looked like a kingdom that had survived through many things for a very
long time."

A war that would continue for about twenty years...

Cale clenched his fists thinking about how ruined both the Eastern and Western continents
would have been.

The story that happened after volume 5 of The Birth of a Hero was one that Cale didn't want
to happen. ]

The leaders from different kingdoms finally understood why they were all here.

White star is not just an enemy of the Roan kingdom, but everyone's enemy. The man managed to
destroy the kingdom in Western and Eastern Continent one by one.

The people in Tboah's dimension also started to understand why people from the tcf dimension,
especially important individuals are seen knowing each other.

Cale Henituse must have managed to make them all allies somehow.

[ The smile was gone on Kim Rok Soo's face and was replaced by fatigue from the long
period of war.

“The Roan Kingdom continued to recruit people as we needed soldiers to fight against the
White Star and his subordinates. I signed up for it.”
Kim Rok Soo ltooked down at his arm.

He had been happy to see all the scars on this body when he first woke up in it.

The owner of this body must have suffered a lot too. He has scars all over his body as I did.

Such thoughts helped him start to like this body. ]

"You'll feel guilty if you're in the body of a person without a scars, because it means you're really
throwing all the responsibility on the person who should have a good life" Cale* mumbled and
Kim Roksoo added.

"And if Cale dies here, it's also one of my mistakes. Because if I don't make a deal with the god,
Cale, well, Kim Roksoo will only continue to live his life as a leader in the team while waiting
when he can retire"

[ “I needed to get revenge. I needed to get revenge on the White Star who destroyed our
territory and my family. I knew that I wouldn't be able to kill that bastard, but I thought I
could only die in peace if | could even leave a damn scratch on him."

Kim Rok Soo was looking up into the air.

“And i finally got the chance."

The corners of his lips slightly went up.

“The strong individuals throughout the Eastern and Western continents gathered together
with Choi Han at the center. Crown prince Alberu rallied together the survivors from the
kingdoms that fell while opposing the White Star and the kingdoms that were still fighting
against him as well."

Kim Rok Soo's heart still beat wildly when thinking about that time.

“We headed for Puzzle City after hearing that the White Star was preparing for something in
Puzzle City."

That was the start of the Great Battle.

“It was such an intense battle. So many people died. | was lucky to last guite a while in it, but
it was only because | was trapped underneath ally corpses." ]

"You really look excited when you tell this old man" Cale* said, trying not to care about Roksoo
hiding behind the corpses of many people.

"That's my only chance to see white star in person. All the madness I went through felt even more
crazy as I saw the reason of the destruction of the world"

Now Kim Roksoo really wanted to see Cale who managed to defeat the White star. He wanted to
see how the bastard finally knew the sense of defeat.

[ Kim Rok Soo's eyes were full of an odd fiery passion.

“It was then! That's when I saw it."

His gaze turned toward Cale.

“The White Star grabbed Choi Han's arm with his hand that was releasing smoke. He then
said the following."

Boom. Boom.

Kim Rok Soo's heart was beating wildly.

He recalled the things he heard the White Star saying as he laid there being crushed
underneath ally corpses. ]

"Can you stop reminding us of your position under many corpses? I don't want to know, thank you
very much" said Cale*.

"Sshh! My story is very exciting! I think I've been really crazy because of that bastard"

Kim Roksoo also remembers how he killed one by one the monsters he met in Korea. Well, he
didn't directly kill the monster, but he was the one who planned how his team members would kill
the monsters in the most sadistic way Kim Roksoo had ever thought.

The monster became one of the things Roksoo used when he wanted to vent his emotions.

[ “Time is warped oddly for you."

He had realized it at that moment.

“That bastard has my mother's power."

Kim Rok Soo had then made eye contact with the White Star, who was wearing a mask that
covered everything above his nose.

“The White Star found me and shot a fire toward me. That was how lended up in danger of
dying."

“..Is that when you made the deal with the God of Death?"

"Yeah."

Kim Rok Soo stopped there and took a breath. His hand that was holding the curtain was
already full of sweat.

"I learned about how my mother died while making that deal with the God of Death."

The conditions the God of Death offered the real Cale Henituse was that as soon as he
returned to the moment he met Choi Han, the starting point that could change the fate of our
world, he would go into the body of a person named Kim Rok Soo in a different world. ]

"But why are you the one who was chosen by the god of death to make a deal?"

Cale* really didn't understand why he was, among the many strong people there who were chosen
by the god of death to make a deal.

Why not just Choi han?

"I don't know about that either. Mother did say that my time was warped, but it's not impossible for
anyone other than me to experience. There are many individuals who don't know the person is but
still have their time warped"

Kim Roksoo thought that the only one who knew why he was chosen by the god of death was
Cale.

[ “It was because my condition was to learn the truth about my mother's death as well as
saving my territory and family."
Kim Rok Soo recalled his conversation with the God of Death.

'If you go into the body of the person you are about to possess, that will be enough to change the
fate of this world. That is all I can tell you. '

He did not share this part with Cale Henituse. ]

"I don't know if I want to thank the god of death because he made Cale come to our dimension or
get mad at him because the god made one person have the burden of the world on his shoulders"
Alberu mumbled.

Well, that's also what everyone who knows a Cale Henituse closely thinks. They, who had not
liked the god of death from the start because he continued to disturb Cale's life, felt that they could
not be angry with the god either.

If the god of death does not make a deal with Cale Henituse, if the god of death does not
specifically choose Kim Roksoo as a person who will change souls with Cale, they will also never
be able to get the comfort and safety they have been facing lately.

They would only die without ever being able to feel victory against White star.

[ Instead, he told him the truth about his mother's death.

“My mother had gone to Harris Village to secretly hide a portion of her ancient power."

Cale couldn't help but ask.

“You can transfer an ancient power while you are alive?”

Ancient powers were supposed to remain in the place where the user died.

“Yeah. It's possible.” Kim Rok Soo had a sad smile on his face.

“As long as that person is willing to break their plate."

“..Ha." Cale gasped. ]

"Haaaaa.... "

Eruhaben and Mila, who had been struggling to find a way to reunite Cale's broken plate, only
sighed as they see some people who willingly destroyed they own plate.

"It's so irony when you talk about your mother's death caused by a broken plate to the person who
has the same condition" Eruhaben commented.

"It is.. "

Seeing the small reaction of the dragon beside him while talking about him and Cale being
attacked by hundreds of bear tribes ending with Cale as well as his broken plate, Kim Roksoo
could only sigh.

Just like his mother, Cale was also willing to do things that resulted in a plate in his body breaking
if it could protect the people he loved.

The difference is that Drew Thames doesn't know a dragon who can and wants to fix her plate, but
Cale is.

[ Every person had a 'plate.'

Ancient powers were stored in this plate as well. Cale's plate was large, but guite weak.

Cale Henituse's mother had broken her own plate to secretly bury a portion of her ancient
power in Harris Village.

Cale barely managed to say something.

“If a person's plate breaks-"

“They die."

Kim Rok Soo calmly answered, but Cale could see the understanding and sorrow in his eyes.
But neither of those emotions could subdue the resentment clearly visible in Kim Rok Soo's
eyes.

These were probably the feelings Kim Rok Soo had for his mother.

He noticed Cale's gaze and buried those emotions before starting to speak about something
else. ]
"Huuu..... " Cale* let a long sigh.

This is too much for him, but what can he do?

His older self had to make a deal with the god of death to get this kind of information, and he could
get the same information without making a deal.

No, Cale* was sure that he would also end up making a deal with the god later.

[ “The first thing I did when | woke up in your room was reading The Birth of a Hero. This is
a hypothesis i came up with while reading it."

Kim Rok Soo was making it clear that it was his thoughts and may not be true.

“You know how everybody dies in Harris Village, which leads to Choi Han heading out? The
White Star would have needed to go to Harris Village at least once to get my mother's
power."

“Mm.” ]

Choi han* held himself back from doing stupid things because he knew who was the cause of the
mass murder in Harris village.

If indeed White star is the main reason for that cruel incident, Choi han* finally knows where he
should take revenge. At least he knows the direction of his goal, he and the other people around
him are not just looking for Arm's traces without direction.

[ Cale had been thinking about that as well. Kim Rok Soo shared his suspicions.

“Isn't it possible that the White Star got my mother's power from Harris Village while Choi
Han was out? Then he left his subordinates to take care of the rest." ]
"Why does that bastard always choose a brutal path? why not take that power without killing the
surrounding citizens? The possibility of the villagers know there is an ancient power there is also
small"

Choi han had never accompanied Cale when the man tried to take the ancient power, but Cale
really never harmed anyone.

Well, comparing Cale to the white star was a mistake.

[ 'Arm' delivers the dead mana from the black swamp inside the Forest of Darkness to the
mermaids in The Birth of a Hero.

The mermaids use that dead mana in their war against the Whale tribe, leading Choi Han to
help the Whales fight. ]

Witira* and her father frowned. Finally they know why mermaids can become stronger than usual
and very troublesome for them as a whales tribe.

White star really has its own greatness because it is able to make those who live in the ocean want
to cooperate with him.

[ A lot of different pieces of information popped up and then sank back down in Cale's mind.
Kim Rok Soo noticed Cale's face stiffening with thought and guickly added on.

“| might be wrong. My suspicions might be completely wrong."

“Yes.” Cale nodded his head and guietly sighed.

Kim Rok Soo let go of the curtain and walked over to Cale.

“Anyway, what i will tell you now is the important part. What is the White Star doing right
now?"

Cale answered without any hesitation.

“He's aiming for Puzzle City.”

Kim Rok Soo's face stiffened up as he commented. ]

"The timeline has completely changed very drastically. I thoughts I can help a lot because the time
is still long enough until where White star aiming for the puzzle city" Kim Roksoo commented.

"You've helped a lot for telling where your mother's ancient power lies and Cale managed to end
the white star quickly" Raon said, those blue eyes looking at Kim Roksoo calmly.

"We all have our own important role to save our home, don't think that you're useless nya!"

"My sister and my dongsaeng is right nya!"

Kim Roksoo, who was once again at a loss for words because three small individuals tried to
encourage him again, could only nod in understanding.

[ “I guess there is a reason the God of Death let the two of us meet."

Cale noticed the reason as well. He got up from the bed and stood in front of Kim Rok Soo.
The two of them looked at each other and Cale asked a guestion.

“That wood attribute ancient power... Where is the rest of it?"

He said that Cale Henituse's mother had buried a portion of the power in Harris Village.

That meant that the rest was still elsewhere.

“Cale."

Kim Rok Soo guietly whispered.

“It was weird that the White Star killed me. Do you know why?"

He recalled the moment he potentially died and realized something.

“That bastard knew that time was warped for Choi Han, but didn't know that it was warped
for me. What could that mean?"

Cale calmy answered.

“That means he can only see the past. Time wasn't warped for you at that time." ]

"Ah.. talking to a smart person is really very profitable." Kim Roksoo said.

Talking to Cale really didn't need much small talk. Roksoo didn't repeat what they were already
talking about as Cale easily understood it. Their meeting was short, but very Roksoo could tell a lot
of important things to Cale.

[ For the forty years old Cale Henituse...

His time had not been warped just yet. His time only became warped when he made a deal
with the God of Death after that.

“That's right. But my mother's power even saw my 'future' where time would get warped for
me."

It was at that moment.

Chhhhhhh

The curtains started to move on their own.

The curtains moved away from the large window and they could see outside.

Kim Rok Soo started speaking after looking outside the curtains.

“Hey. What the hell did you use my body to do?" ]

"Save the world"

Cale* and Kim Roksoo sigh.

Kim Roksoo knows, with such a situation, Cale will find it difficult not to get hurt, but Kim Roksoo
didn't think that Cale is a very reckless person when it comes to himself.

No, Kim Roksoo should know this. Even though Kim Roksoo's life memory is not entirely known
to him, he also knows how stupid this man is.

Kim Roksoo is the person whose condition is always the worst than the other members when they
are facing monsters.

But as a result, no member of the team was injured. As if all the wounds were only Kim Roksoo,
their leader would bear it the pain.

[ They could see the inside of the Puzzle City City Hall office through the window.

The whole room was full of beige mana. Cale's body was full of cracks as he lay on the bed
and Mila was about half-way done with putting him back together.

Kim Rok Soo stared at Cale in shock, and Cale just avoided his gaze.

“Ahem. Hem."

“Ho.”

Kim Rok Soo shook his head from side to side.

The window slowly started to open at that moment.

Screeeech

A gust of wind blew in from the outside toward Cale and Kim Rok Soo.

“| guess it is about time to say goodbye."

“I guess so." ]

"A brief but surprise filled meeting" Alberu commented.

Alberu sometimes felt he was older than his real age because of all Cale shenanigan. Don't get me
wrong, it's not that he doesn't love his lover, but maybe Alberu has to tell Cale that Alberu doesn't
have a coping mechanism where he will calm down when he is too surprised like Cale.

And Cale Henituse really had to stop thinking that he was trash after doing things like saving the
world. Cale Henituse's trash title has been buried deep underground, even the rat, worms and all
the creatures living in the ground will not be able to find the title again.

[ Kim Rok Soo offered Cale his hand.

“Cale, go to mother's grave."

Cale shook his hand. They could both feel each other's body heat that proved that they were
both alive.

Kim Rok Soo continued to speak with a serious expression on his face.

“There should be an item with half of the power near the tomb.”

Just like the Sound of the Wind's top...

Just like the pebble for the Scary Giant Cobblestone...

Some sort of item would be there waiting for someone to come find it.

The man who decided to live as Cale and not Kim Rok Soo from now on answered the man
who would continue living as Kim Rok Soo from here on.

“Live peacefully." ]

"Aigoo... I should be the one saying that" Kim Roksoo said.

But Kim Roksoo also knows why Cale said that. Cale must have led to all the monsters in Korea
because of Damn.. the first month of life became Kim Roksoo, his life was indeed not peaceful
because of monsters.

Coupled with a very sharp sense of hearing. Roksoo could really hear the slightest voice even
though he didn't have a special ability.

At some time, Kim Roksoo could become an overwhelming because of this.

[ Kim Rok Soo smiled and responded.

“It looks like you will need to struggle a little longer, but anyway, live well. Please take care
of my family."

“Please take care of my team members."

Both men let go of each other's hand with a small amount of sorrow visible in their eyes.

Cale headed toward the window. Kim Rok Soo headed for the bedroom door.

“I guess I go out through the door and you go out through the window?"

“| guess so. Itd be nice to chat more, but I'm kind of busy."

“Me too. Why the hell do l need to work the night shift so often? Haaaaa. | need to become the
CEO of your company and get rid of the night shift." ]

"I stil can't rid the night shift" Kim Roksoo sigh,

Kim Roksoo, even though he has become the CEO still can't get rid of the night shift.

Fuck this sense of responbility.

 [ Click.

Kim Rok Soo turned the doorknob. Cale felt a bit nostalgic looking at his office through the
door. But he turned away.

He pulled open the window.

Shaaaaaaaaaaa

A gentle breeze rushed past his face.

He stepped on the window ledge and said goodbye to the other him behind him.

“Stay safe, Kim Rok Soo."

“You too. Stay safe."

Cale jumped out the window while Kim Rok Soo opened the door all the way.

The two of them headed out into their respective worlds. ]

The screen turn off.

"Okay, this is the end of Cale Henituse and Kim Roksoo's first meeting" Atha said casually.

He could feel that they were all, especially those in Tboah's dimension had started to get depressed
with the crazy information they just found out.

At some time, it was likely that they would all burn out by the information.

But what can they do?

Atha smiled, things like this are not comparable to what is experienced by the tcf dimension.

Without caring about those who are still trying to understand what really happened, Atha continued
the video again.

Chapter End Notes

Hey, I kind of forgot about the original information about the ancient power of the
annual ring, isn't that power can only be used by those who are have Thames blood?
No?
if this is canon, then it means canon. But if it's not like that, let's just say this is my
personal theory as well as being one of the concept of this story.
 Chapter 15-16 : Heading out (2-3)
Chapter Notes

Welcome back to the dramatic tcf reaction au <3

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Atha turned to the list of videos that everyone would see.

"Hmm"

The purple head muttered for a while and continuing to check everything and thinking which video
he should show first.

If judging by the situation of the tboah dimension, they really need information about the war as
soon as possible, but back to the main topic, the reason they are all here is not to help the Tboah
dimension.

And also, too many important information will be missed if the tboah dimension is immediately
shown about the first war passed by the tcf dimension. Cale Henituse prepared a lot of things for
two years before the war started. The man has many allies all over the Western continent.

Atha is also lazy to explain why there is a small dragon that looks very protective of Cale, about
Eruhaben's, ancient dragon who has always sighed while muttering that Cale is unlucky bastard,
how can Toonka be friends with Cale, and most importantly.. How could crown prince Alberu
choose Cale to be the commander of the northeast region.

And also.. Queen Litana, Paseton and his royal family, Hannah, Mary, Pope Jack..

Man...

The people from Tboah's dimension would only be confused if Atha suddenly showed a war at the
teritori Henituse.

With that in mind, Atha decided to choose a easy path. Maybe some people will think this is not
important, but they will later realize why Cale Henituse managed to get a new ally wherever the
man went.
[ 3 days.

Cale calculated as they entered the village.

'The Black Dragon will cause a mana explosion in 3 days. ' ]

People who don't know about what Atha was thingking can't help but gasped in shock when they
heard what Cale saying on the screen.

"Mana explosion... " Kim Roksoo turned to the calm little black dragon beside him.

People also turned to the only black dragon in the room.

[ They were now in a Viscount's territory that was right next to the Henituse territory. A villa
belonging to the Viscount was built in the mountain on the right side of this village a few
years ago.

Naturally, while it was labeled as the Viscount's villa on the outside, in reality, it belonged to
Marguis Stan, the person responsible for making the Black Dragon go crazy.

The viscount of this territory was nothing more than a dog of the Marguis.

And in the mountain behind the villa hides the cave with the Black Dragon.

The Black Dragon causes a mana explosion and sends the cave and the mountain flying. Cale
looked at the small peak to the right of the mountain he crossed, and clicked his tongue. ]

"What just happened?" Asked Eruhaben*.

The transmigrator just kept saying that the black dragon would explode the mana that could make
the mountain and cave flying.
The mana explosion was done by a person who had no other choice in his life. Mana explosion
could end with the death of the person.

Because the transmigrator said 'black dragon' and which Eruhaben* saw earlier there was only one
black dragon, still young, likely only 6-7 years old, Eruhaben* didn't know why the young dragon
seemed have to get to the point where he decided to do mana explosion.

[ Venion of Marguis Stan's family.

Cale was thinking about the Marguis's second son.

He was a crazy psycho who crippled his own older brother to rise to the position of heir. That
psycho visits the villa every so often to torture the Black Dragon for fun. ]

"What the fuck?" Eruhaben* cursed under his breath.

He knew whatever reason caused the young dragon to end with mana explosion was never good,
but when he found out the fact that the little dragon was tortured by an mere human? Eruhaben*
couldn't contain his anger.

Especially when he also knows the reason that mere humans torture young dragons just for fun..

The room began to be filled with the commotion of the elves cursing Venion stan.

Taylor stan in his place was also not in good condition. He knew that his brother was crazy,
psychopathic and insane, but Taylor thought that his madness was only in the family's problems, it
would not reach another point to torture a dragon, WHICH was STILL VERY YOUNG.

"That bastard... " Cage* muttered.

The bastard not only made Taylor paralyzed then killed him, but the same bastard was to torture
the dragon just for fun?!

[ “Tsk."
Hans flinched at Cale clicking his tongue, and guickly brought Choi Han over and started to
speak.

“Young master, I will take Choi Han-nim and guickly look for an inn. Please wait a
moment.”

The carriage was currently stopped outside of the village entrance.

“Whatever."

“We will be right back." ]

In the midst of the commotion, the video still continued.

Basen* who had returned to focus on screen, frowned.

"Where did hyung-nim go?" Asked Basen* to Atha.

"Oh, to the capital. At that time, crown prince Alberu invited all noble family representatives to
come to capital to strengthen the relationship in the kingdom as well as celebrate the birthday of
the 50th king Zed"

Basen* still frowning.

Until now, Cale who was with them never came to capital for that reason. Cale* really just did
whatever he wanted to do in their territory, never going anywhere.

And the celebrate birthday of the 50th King Zed Crossman..

The only thing Basen* remembered about the celebration was just about Plaza Terror incident.

"Instead of Basen, he went to Capital?" Basen's* question was faster stated by Cale*.

Cale* still remembers the incident. Not long after he almost died from being beaten by Choi han,
Basen* left as a family representative to get to capital.
Cale* would probably forget that kind of thing if only Basen* didn't return home in a bad state. His
body was injured from being overlapped by several parts of the destroyed building, his mentality
was also no less stable.

Cale* may not be the one who directly tried to make Basen's condition better, but he remembered
that during that year, Basen* did not do all the tasks he had previously done perfectly.

Basen* is still fifteen years old and has experienced such severe trauma. For the first time, Cale*
wondered what if he was the one who went to Capital that day?

Kim Roksoo on the other hand was silent. He remembered that Cale did consider Basen like his
own brother, Kim Roksoo was happy because his sister didn't need to experience the same bad
incident as in the past..

Kim Roksoo knew that Cale would most likely never come to a place that could endanger his life
without a plan.

But still..

[ Cale nodded his head at Hans's statement while observing Choi Han.

He had anostalgic look in his eyes.

Just why would Choi Han fight with an existence that caused a mana explosion?

It was because he could not throw this small and guiet village away.

Harris Village. This village was similar to the village that taught him about both love and
hate. That was why he made a move to save the lives of these village people that he did not
even know.

Cale started to frown as he called Choi Han over. ]

"... What? me against Raon?" Choi han asked to who knows.

Choi han looked at his counterpart, trying to find an answer. But all he saw was Choi han* who
didn't show any expression, but his eyes said otherwise.

He's familiar with that look.. A gaze that has a very big meaning of regret. Like when he regretted
not being able to come quickly to Harris village and could only find all the residents there dead.

He was the strongest there, but failed to save all the citizens there. None, Choi han couldn't save
anyone there. His counterpart gaze reminded Choi han of that.

As Choi han thought, the man was grieving. Seven years ago, Choi han* killed a little black
dragon. The same little dragon as the one in the Tcf dimension, the young dragon who looks
healthy, happy and has a family.

If indeed the mana Explosion was the result of a little dragon's effort that wanted to free himself
from where he was tortured, then Choi han* really killed new hopes appearing in young individuals
who didn't know anything about the world.

[ “Choi Han.”

“ Yes?"

“Hurry back.”

Ah.

A smail gasp came out of Choi Han's mouth. This 17 year old boy who had lived for tens of
years started to have an innocent smile on his face as he nodded his head.

“Yes sir. I will be right back.” ]

"Choi han, I think Cale will always think of you as an innocent man " Alberu commented.

It's not that Choi han faked his personality when he was with Cale, but the man was really very
different if he wasn't with Cale.

Alberu always got goosebumps when Choi han was training him the sword. He would feel a little
betrayed when his lover came to check and then found Choi han with a bright smile and a very
tired Alberu.

Choi han smiled brightly as if he had never trained Alberu, the crown prince who would soon be
the king of the Roan kingdom in a pulp.

[ Cale motioned as if he was annoyed, but Choi Han bowed before guickly starting to walk
toward the village with Hans. Cale, who preferred this focused Choi Han to the one who had
a blank expression, continued to watch him before suddenly starting to frown.
He could see a carriage guickly heading in their direction.

'I have a bad feeling about this. '

Cale felt like someone with extremely sweaty hands was handing him a poisoned apple. It was
a really bitter feeling. The cause of that bitter feeling was soon to be revealed.

“Such-" Cale could not believe it.

He could see an old man who could not manage to avoid the carriage, fall down on the road.
He could also see Choi Han rushing toward the old man, as well as the carriage continuing to
travel down the road like it was not going to stop.

'Such a cliche!'

There was a flag hanging on that carriage.

A red snake. It was the symbol of Marguis Stan. Cale's eyes started to shake. It was about to
happen. An incident was about to happen.

Bang!

Choi Han flung himself to rescue the old man, and the momentum forced him to smash into a
building wall. Only then did the black carriage belonging to Marguis Stan finally stop. ]

Kim Roksoo sigh.

Cale really read too many fantasy books, of course this kind of thing was so cliché and cringe if
only it didn't happen in front of his eyes.

Kim Roksoo, who doesn't fully get original Kim Roksoo's memory, sometimes feels disturbed by
the record that suddenly shows memories of fantasy books with various genres in the genre.

[ “Sigh."

Cale let out a sigh as he opened the carriage door. It looked like he had no choice but to head
over to the site of that cliche event.

.・゜゜・

“Young master, are you heading over there?"

Ron approached him as soon as he stepped out of the carriage.

“Who will go if i don't?"

Ron and the Vice Captain started to chase after Cale, who was heading toward the incident
location without any hesitation. The two surrounded Cale, as if the world was going to end
soon, but Cale did not care. ]

"Hilsman will think that Cale will make a fuss there" Kim Roksoo commented.

"Ron there thought that he would just make sure Cale and Venion didn't kill each other" Cale*
chimmed.

Hilsman smiled shyly because his two young masters knew what he was thinking. Well, no one
could blame Hilsman because back then, Cale still had a great reputation as trash.

Venion stan is also a trash, but acts like a noble that many people admire.

The meeting of the two, especially with a very cliché plot usually ends with an argument and
Hilsman believes that if young master Cale makes the atmosphere even more chaotic, then Venion
will use the opportunity to insult the Henituse County even more.

[ A man slowly walked out of the other carriage.

Venion Stan.

Cale started to frown deeply as soon as he saw him. There was only one line in the file that his
father Count Deruth gave him regarding Venion Stan's personality.

- A typical and authoritative noble.

Cale, well, Kim Rok Soo, could also use the information from, “The Birth of a Hero,' to
evaluate Venion.

- Your typical villain.

However, it was guite a headache to meet that typical villain in real life, than it was as a
character in a novel. ]

Everyone agreed with the information provided by Count Deruth as well as the conclusion of Cale
Henituse about who Venion stan was.
Venion stan is really the typical villain that makes you feel annoyed even though he doesn't do
anything.

[ Cale could not beat someone up for doing something bad or because he didn't like them like
Choi Han could.

The situation had already escalated a bit by the time Cale arrived. ]

"Even trash like us can't do that. But at least I want to insult Venion until he gets angry and moved
first" Cale* commented.

Venion, although that thing is the same as the scumbag of the people he often meets in the city,
Cale* will not be able to easily throw alcohol bottles at him. Because unlike the scumbag who only
dealt with Cale* directly, Venion would definitely cause the Henituse family to be in trouble.

[ In those few short moments, Choi Han had already become so angry that his shoulders
were shaking violently.

“How can you get in the way of a noble person like that?"

“What the hell are you saying when someone could have gotten hurt? Who was in the way?
This only happened because you were driving the carriage like a maniac!"

“Peasants should move out of the way when they see a noble's carriage. It is not my fault that
this peasant was so stupid he just stood there without moving!”

Choi Han was arguing with one of Venion's lackeys, and Hans, who had been standing next
to Choi Han, had a frown on his face as he approached Cale and whispered to into his ear.

“Choi Han-nim seems to be extremely agitated.” ]

Rosalyn* was a little worried about the situation. She didn't worry about Venion of course, she was
more worried about Cale who had to be beside the Angry-choi han.

In their dimension, Venion* has also been killed by Choi han*, but with different reasons. No one
knows that Venion *has ever tortured a young dragon, because if Rosalyn* finds out about it, she
won't hesitate to torture Venion* much worse.
Back to the problem that Rosalyn* was worried about, namely the angry-choi han. Choi han who
Rosalyn* has known for the past 7 years is a cold man who doesn't like to socialize. Even when
they've been friends all this time, Choi han* is still quite difficult to understand. But behind his
very cold attitude, Rosalyn* knew that the man was a very warm man.

He is very careful with those who are weak, sometimes he thinks that he will hurt them even
though he only touches them.

But, Choi han is also very irritable when he sees the injustice that occurs in front of his eyes. It
would be quite difficult to try to calm Choi han who was angry.

The timeline that was being shown when Choi han still didn't know Cale, the transmigrator, for a
long time. Rosalyn* didn't know what the details were, (Because Atha didn't show it) Choi han
there didn't beat Cale Henituse to the pulp, instead, he ended up being a knight.

Rosalyn* was curious about what Cale would do to make Choi han calm down.

[ Hans seemed to have already realized that the owner of the carriage belonged to the
Marguis's family. He also seemed to have realized that the person standing behind that
lackey was none other than Venion Stan.

That narcissist probably only stepped out of the carriage because he saw the symbol of the
Henituse family on Cale's carriage.

“Enough.”

Venion, the man with beautiful blonde hair, gently spoke to his lackey. As soon as Venion's
words Came out, the lackey guickly moved behind Venion, as if he had never been angry in
the first place.

Only Choi Han was left huffing and puffing while consoling the scared old man.

Tsk. Cale clicked his tongue.

The lackey wasn't actually angry. He was pretty far away from Cale's carriage, but just like
Venion, he probably saw the Golden Turtle on Cale's carriage.
That was why he was exaggerating, being extremely loud while scolding Choi Han, so that it
will draw Cale out to the scene. Hans knew what the lackey was doing, which led him to
frown while waiting for Cale to arrive.

Cale glared at Venion and the lackey before putting a hand on Choi Han's shoulder.

“You too."

“But-!”

Cale knew why Choi Han was angry. This place was very similar to Harris Village, his second
home. He was angry at the fact that these people put someone else's life in danger but didn't
show even an iota of remorse, or any signs of apologizing. ]

Choi han* frowned.

"Kim Roksoo, does the birth of a hero novel that you and Cale Henituse previously talked about
have a point of view from me?" Choi han* asked Kim Roksoo who was sitting very elegantly.

Even though his face looked calm, Kim Roksoo was actually very scared because Choi han* was
looking at him seriously. Without a record, Roksoo still remembers all of his body parts that hurt
from his actions that provoked a Choi han.

"Yes, just like us who are looking at this story from Cale's point of view, the birth pf a hero is also
written from your perspective"

Choi han* put aside the fact that he was a main character in a novel, he was more curious about
who wrote the story based on his perspective.

[ However, the victim in this, the old man, was unable to get angry. It was because he did not
have anything to support him like Choi Han had.

“They could have used another road, but decided not do so and could have hurt someone.
How can i just let this be-”

“Choi Han.”

Cale put some pressure to push down on Choi Han's shoulder.

“Calm down.”

Choi Han's black pupils looked directly at Cale. Cale could see the angry Choi Han, no, to be
specific, the Choi Han that was being held down by the memories of Harris Village, starting
to calm down. ]

".... That was fast" Rosalyn* smiled bitterly.

Rosalyn* felt that there was a strange feeling inside her while looking at tcf Choi han who showed
more expressions to others. Choi han there looks like he has a lot of friends and often smiles.

"Hey, Choi han" Both men named Choi han turned to Rosalyn* at the same time.

"Yes you are, I called you, Choi han from the tcf dimension" Rosalyn* said as she saw Choi han
who with awkward turned his head the other way. Ah, Cale was right. Choi han turned out to be
able to look very innocent.

"Umm, yes? anything you want to ask?"

"Did you.. did you receive a lot of affection there?"

Choi han was taken aback. He didn't think that Rosalyn* would ask that kind of thing.

"I do. A lot actually"

Rosalyn* put her hand on Choi han's* shoulder, making the man flinch a little. Rosalyn* didn't care
and showed her bright smile.

"This old man also received a lot of affection. But he was still too embarrassed to admit it. Is there
any suggestion to make yourself more expressive?"

"Hoo"

Choi han* smiled, letting Rosalyn* with all her jokes. They haven't relaxed like this in a long time.

"Just give him a busy task other than thinking about revenge" Choi han said casually. Rosalyn*
didn't expect that Choi han would answer the stupid question, but still nodded because the answer
Choi han gave made sense.

[ After verifying that Choi Han was calming down, Cale turned his gaze to look at Venion
Stan.

Beautiful blonde hair and a slight smile on his lips. Perfectly ironed attire without a single
wrinkle. Boots without a single scuff mark. However, the thing that caught Cale's attention
was the small amount of red at the tip of Venion's white dress shirt.
'Some blood must have landed on him while he was enjoying watching the Black Dragon
being tortured.'

A crazy bastard. This Venion Stan was someone who enjoyed his meal while watching the
torturer whip the Black Dragon until it was covered with blood. ]

"Did the bastard already dead?" Eruhaben* can't help but asked.

If possible, Eruhaben* really wanted to go to Marquis stan's residence and meet Venion stan in
person to speak.

"I've killed Venion, but I don't think this dragon matter is only in Venion, but the entire Marquis
stan family itself" Choi han* said.

Eruhaben* got even more annoyed when he heard the statement.

"Don't worry other goldie gramps, I've avenge on that crazy bastard, I don't know if he's still alive
until now, but the last news I heard he's getting crazy" Raon said, trying to make the golden dragon
mood not deteriorate.

"He killed himself in prison for fear. I guess you actually made it the revenge Raon-nim" Taylor
said to confirm about his crazy brother's life.

Raon smirked.

"See? bastard got the death he deserved"

Huuuuuu

Sheritt took a deep breath. Trying not to go berserk here and there to find a bastard named Venion
stan.

This is not the time for that. Sheritt had to know her son's life before meeting Cale, Sheritt wanted
to know how Cale helped free his son from the cave. Sheritt wanted to know a lot about her son,
Raon.

She wouldn't get that if she went berserk.

[ “Nice to meet you. Are you someone from Count Henituse's household?"

“Yes. Nice to meet you, Young master Venion Stan."

As expected, the other party knew of Cale. Venion was not someone who had an easy life in
reaching the heir position. The problem was that he was a quite a bit rude. ]

"... Quite a bit rude?"

"If Commander Cale say a person like Venion is only categorized as the quite rude, what kind of
person goes into the category of bad and uncivilized people?"

People started to question how Cale Henituse put his standards on social life.

[ “Mm.”

Venion Stan was the type that could gently smile at you, but you still feel nothing but disgust
for him. ]

"He is"

Everyone agreed to Cale's opinion about it.

[ “| have not had any reason to come to this area, and have only heard stories, but I heard
there was someone in the Count's family who was a free spirit and did not seem like a
noble.”

Venion smiled as he observed Cake. It was a very annoying look, as if he was trying to start
something.

“| heard that young master Basen Henituse had been taking part in all of the gatherings of
the nobles since last year-.”

'Why ask something you already know about?'

Cale was not talented in these kinds of small talk. That was why he smiled brightty and
respectfully answered.

“Yes. | am indeed that trash." ]

"Let's see he uses the image we built during for years" Kim Roksoo said and Cale* chimmed.

"How useful is the trash title for him that he still thinks he's trash?"

On, Hong and Raon could only shake their heads at Cale* and Roksoo who looked proud of their
trash title.

[ Trash. The moment that word personally came out of Cale's mouth, Venion's lackey
flinched.

“One of the trashiest of all of the trash probably.” ]

....

Kim Roksoo frowned.

"Isn't he enjoying this game too much? why does he also want to be trash even though he doesn't?"
"Of course he would think he was trash. He was on someone else's body and pretended to know a
lot of people in the Henituse family even though he didn't have any relationship at all"

Somehow, the words of one of the unknown nobles made people start to dare to talk about
transmigration issues.

"I don't know what he did there, but don't you all ignore this issue too much? the man lied to
everyone. You were even tricked until now if only the god didn't tell you this"

"Those of you who let this matter pass must not come from the Cale Henituse family itself. Have
you ever asked about Deruth Henituse's feelings about this? Don't you ever imagine that one day,
you know the fact that one of the family members you really care about turns out to be not the real
person you know?"

Bang!
Before anyone else dared to speak again, they were all shocked by the sound of a big explosion.
For a moment, the stupid people's eyes closed in surprise. Then, they tried to find where the sound
of the explosion came from but couldn't find anything.

Nothing crossed the line from the transparent wall as well. All they saw, only Alberu Crossman
was pointing weapons at them complete with his cold smile.

Somehow, as the people spoke, Atha returned Alberu's Taerang and hinted at the man to silence the
people who were talking.

"I see... this was quite disappointing. It turns out that even the weapon from the sun god can't
destroy the wall" Alberu said while playing Taerang in the form of a gun.

"I know everyone certainly can't be completely liked, but it will be wise of you if you guys don't
talk bad about Cale Henituse. Me, Alberu Crossman here spoke not only as the future king of the
Roan kingdom, the Leader of the allies on the Western continent and also Cale Henituse's lover."

Alberu smiled even wider when no one dared to argue with him.

"Whatever happens in our dimension, is our own responsibility. You have no right to ask us to do
anything, let alone ask Cale Henituse to be punished. How about you guys just think about your
future? your world will be destroyed if you have a mindset like this"

Finished with his short speech, Alberu sat back down while hinting to continue the video again.
[ The corner of Venion's mouth started to twist up. His expression seemed to say that he had
never seen such a crazy person before, but Cale did not care.

Marguis Stan was someone who was strong enough to lead a faction, but Venion could not do
as he pleased with other nobles until he was officially proclaimed as the future successor of
the Marguis title.

A Marguis would normally officially proclaim a child as their successor in order to provide
protection to that child, as well as have that child start building their network at an early
age. However, Marguis Stan had not done that yet.

'There are still three other children. '

Venion had two younger sisters and one younger brother. The Marguis enjoyed watching the
competition between the siblings. Venion enjoyed watching the Black Dragon being tortured
in order to destress from the competition with his siblings. The Marguis considered the
competition between his children to be like an exciting sport. Naturally, the crippled eldest
son was the result of this competition. It was a completely crazy household.

'Our Henituse family is an extremely great family in comparison.' ]

Tboah's dimension is still silent, not wanting to make anyone from the tcf dimension angry. They
didn't know what weapon Alberu Crossman was using, but they knew for sure that if there was no
transparent wall, their heads would be destroyed in an instant.

Kim Roksoo was still baffled about why Alberu Crossman could have a gun but didn't want to
make himself tired of thinking. Sooner or later, Kim Roksoo will get the answer.

On the other hand, Basen sighed as he remembered his conversation with Cale and Lily about who
would be the successor.

When the children of other noble families kill each other to become successors, the children of the
Henituse family are even busy with their respective dreams as if being the successor of the count is
not something important.

Basen just wants to be in the field of administration and help internal politics, Lily just wants to
focus on training herself to become a knight, no, her dream has turned into a swordmaster, and
Cale.. Cale with his dream as a slacker.
[ “You're a very interesting person."

Venion just casually responded to Cale's statement.

The wealthy Count, who resided in the outskirts of the northeast without being a part of any
faction.

Who would try to develop a relationship with that family? If anything, people would just be
greedy to take that land as their own.

However, Venion didn't like Cale as a person. The trash eldest son and a pretty smart
younger son. Knowing about Cale and Basen's relationship made Venion think of his own
older brother when looking at Cale. ]

"Oh? an honor for me because I was seen just like young master Cale" Taylor said, smiling sweetly
afterwards. Not because of Venion, but because he did think of Cale as a role model.

The Cale Henituse is everything Taylor stan wanted.

[ However, Venion kept up the act of a proper noble, and handed the reigns of this incident to
Cale.

“An unexpected obstacle has made me waste time, but I guess it was a pretty good thing since
i got to make your acguaintance, young master Cale."

An unexpected obstacle. Venion was referring to the old man. He was disappointed at the fact
that his time was wasted because of this old man, and wanted to finish this on a happy note.

“But it looks like you need to teach your subordinate to clearly distinguish between the
people who have the right to travel across this road and this earth, as well as the people who
have the right to make them stop.”

As a well-known Marguis's unofficial successor, this was the most he could do to the trash of
a Count's family. His tone was saying that, although they were both young masters, their
statuses were completely different. ]
"Of course! their statuses were completely different. Venion stan is just young master Cale's
footing dust" Cage commented.

If Cage could, sometimes she wanted to lightly hit Cale Henituse's head when the man still thought
he was trash after all the sacrifices the man made to the world.

If Cage thought about it again, Cale Henituse is a really scary young man. He has power in many
places and everyone under his leadership will obey all the wishes of the man.

Legality who? if Cale Henituse wanted something, then everyone would give it to him right away.

[ Of course, Cale was guietly listening, but he wasn't the type to pay attention to a dog's
yapping.

Venion finished what he had to say and looked toward the most uncomfortable looking
person in the group.

Plop.

The old man kneeled on the ground once Venion looked in his direction and bowed his head.

“M, my apologies."

The hands of the old man, who was bowing so low that his head could touch the ground, were
shaking. Choi Han's hands were shaking as he watched the old man apologize.

Each territory's residents would be shaped by the personality of the reigning noble. With the
Viscount of this territory being one of Marguis Stan's dogs, they were also very authoritative
and looked down on the commoners.

The corners of Venion's lips started to go up. He was satisfied. ]

"That moron is too much of an act." Rasheel was still angry with the fact that there were humans
who dared to torture the black dragon, Raon Miru.

Rasheel turned to Raon who was sitting casually near the man named Kim Roksoo, not looking
bothered. Raon miru who Rasheel knew was a small, chatty and strange dragon, maybe because he
was under the protection of the same strangely human.

Rasheel turned to Raon who was sitting casually near the man named Kim Roksoo, not looking
bothered. Raon miru who Rasheel knew was a small, chatty and strange dragon, maybe because he
was under the protection of the same human strangely.

No Raon miru in tboah's dimension interpreted that no one managed to save the young dragon's
life.

Oh.

Rashel wondered since when he cared about the lives of other individuals.

[ After observing Venion, Cale called out to him.

“Young master Venion."

Once Venion turned his head, Cale asked him a guestion.

“Are you done?"

“....i am”

Cale crouched down. His expensive clothes started to touch the ground. He then looked
toward the shaking hands of the old man.

'It'll be dangerous if this continues. 'Cale was certain that he heard it.

“Huuuuuuuu-."

The sound of Choi Han taking a deep breath. That had to be the sound of him holding back
his anger. The moment Cale heard it, he could feel chills on the back of his neck, and felt that
if this continued any longer, the one to get beaten to a pulp would not be himself, but Venion.

It didn't matter to him whether or not Venion was beaten to a pulp, but Choi Han could not
punch a noble while he was associated with him. ]
"Oh? I didn't expect that instructor-nim could stop himself from destroying things when he was
angry" Alberu couldn't help himself to mock Choi han.

"Your highness, it seems you haven't forgiven me about the incident with the son of Marquis
Ailan?"

"You also destroyed the palace arcduke in the Breck kingdom. All of that adds to my already very
much work"

Alberu sighed. Instead of Choi han, his lover is worse when it comes to destroying things. Cale
Henituse survived because Alberu Crossman loved the man, otherwise instead of being a Hero,
Cale Henituse would be a criminal in the Roan kingdom.

[ Cale put a hand on the old man's shoulder. Venion's eyebrow started to twitch. A noble's
hand was on a commoner's shoulder. ]

"Tsk, they're just commoners, not disgusting creatures. Venion was too confident as he managed to
torture the dragon just for fun" Cale* commented.

Cale* actually still didn't understand the concept of nobles who were reluctant to touch the
commoner. Even at this adult age, it is still difficult to understand about it.

[ “Old man.”

The old man seemed to be extremely shocked as he lifted his head to look at Cale.

“Y, yes?"

Cale casually asked.

“Where's the bar?"

“Excuse me?"

“Where can I get some delicious alcohol? As you've heard, | am trash. I don't feel refreshed
in the morning if I don't have something to drink. I need to drink to make sure tomorrow is
another great day. So."
Cale lifted the old man's upper body up. Venion, who had been watching Cale, guietly judged
Cale and shook his head after hearing Cale mention alcohol.

“Lead the way."

Making eye contact with the shaking pupils of the old man, Cale started to frown as he
continued.

“Are you not going to get up?"

The old man hesitated and looked back and forth between Venion and Cale. Cale just
ignored him as he got back up and reached out the hand that had been on a commoner's
shoulder toward Venion.

“It was nice meeting you today, Young master Venion."

Cale was asking for a handshake. ]

"Damn... What a trash" Cale* and Kim Roksoo smiled happily at the tactics played by Cale.

Cale turned out to be able to act like trash when he really wanted to.

Kim Roksoo remembered the first time he threatened director Ma in his office. Although everyone
there was surprised, but they were also not too surprised by Kim Roksoo's change in attitude. In
fact, they supported what he did because it was natural that the director Ma should not be treated
well.

Damn.... Kim Roksoo still didn't understand why Cale never really gave the director Ma what the
old man deserved.

[ Venion guietly stood there and looked at Cale. At that moment, one of Venion's servants
urgently approached them and whispered guietly to Venion. However, it was loud enough for
everyone to hear.

“Young master, we have been delayed enough already."

“..Do not interrupt a conversation between nobles.”

Venion looked down at his servant without a smile on his face, and the servant guickly
bowed. Venion smiled once again as he grabbed Cale's hand.

“I will just be on my way then, as i am very busy."

He then let go. It was a very short handshake. Cale started to smile like a drunk person, as he
responded back.

“If we happen to meet in the capital, let's have a drink together.”

“| do not think we would appreciate the same thing, but sure.”

Venion's smile was lukewarm. Cale decided to do something big to finish this conversation.

“Yes. Based on our interaction today, it truly looks like only young master Venion deserves
to be the future patriarch of the Stan family. You are a very cool person." ]

"What a guy... " Alberu* couldn't help but smile.

Cale Henituse there is really a very interesting person. He was typical of the person who hid his
true strength for others to let their guard down before he launched an unexpected attack.

Even with this conversation alone, Alberu* knows that Cale Henituse is a very smart manipulative
person.

He's a war commander isn't he? Alberu* waited for all of Cale's cunning to be revealed here.

[ Patriarch. That word made Venion's eyes get cloudy. As Cale expected, Venion started to
smile brightly once again, and offered praises for Cale as well.

“Young master Cale is also a very interesting and free-spirited person. Let us meet again in
the future."

'No. I have no desire to see you ever again. Even if | do, it will be from far, far away'

Cale hid his true feelings and nodded his head. Venion quickly got back on his carriage, as if
he was truly busy, and disappeared.

Cale watched the carriage disappear before patting Choi Han's shoulder.

“Half of the nobles are like that.”

Choi Han's shoulders flinched at Cale's words, but Cale was already crouching in front of the
old man again. ]
"I was surprised because the kindest person I've ever met after all the citizens in Harris village said
such a thing. But because I follow Cale-nim, I understand the lives of the nobles and can see from
various perspectives before making a decision" Choi han said calmly.

That's the truth. If Choi han never decided to follow Cale, he might just understand everything
from an ordinary citizen perspective. Maybe Choi han just thought that nobles are useless and can
only use his power without responsibility because Choi han only sees nobles like Venion stan only.

The noble family's life was very troublesome. They couldn't carelessly determine something, all
the actions they took both small and big became everyone's watchful.

Like what Cale had said, Choi han couldn't carelessly hit another noble just because he knew that
the noble was a bad person as long as Choi han was still under Cale's protection.

It was because what Choi han did would have an impact on Cale and the entire Henituse family.
Unlike Choi han now who is already known as a swordmaster, Choi han back then was nobody.

[ “Old man. You can't get up? Did you hurt your leg?"

Pat pat.

Cale inspected the old man's body as he said that. He did not seem to be injured. Cale started
to observe the man with a confused expression. He then called Choi Han over.

“Choi Han."

Instead of responding, Choi Han just looked at the back of the crouching Cale.

“You take this old man home." ]

"Young master Cale is so kind" Mary commented.

"He is. Oh, nephew, you know what? back when young master Cale first came to the land of death,
he freed several citizens who were beaten up by soldiers for trying to escape from the fortress. He
threw a gold coin at the soldier and said to free the citizens. How cool is that?" Tasha whispered
softly to Alberu.

"Then after that he'll pretend to be annoyed and walk away, isn't that right?"

“You really understand your lover Alberu, I'm proud”

[ “N, no, i'am okay. That bar you were talking about." “No need. I'm not in the mood to
drink.”

Cale stopped the old man from trying to lead him toa bar, and looked toward Choi Han, who
was standing next to him.

“Since you saved him, might as well do it all the way and take him safely back home."

Choi Han's mouth opened and closed a couple of times, but he could not say anything. At that
moment, the old man's voice filled Cale's ears.

“My place sells alcohol."

“Hmm? Old man, your place was a bar?"

Cale's eyes showed that he was really surprised. The old man awkwardly smiled, but
continued to speak in a slightly more relaxed expression.

“Yes, sir. It is this village's only inn. It has a bar and a restaurant as well.”

“Since it is the only inn, that must be the best place. Hans!"

Even without Cale saying anything else, Hans guickly approached the old man and helped
him up, before starting to ask about the inn. Once the two of them started to move, things
started to get rowdy around them.

Ron guickly approached Cale and brushed the dirt off Cale's clothes. The Vice Captain and
the rest of the group headed toward the village entrance.
The only people left there were Cale and Choi Han.

"..Cale-nim."

“What?"

“Are you not angry?"

“About what?"

Choi Han hesitated for a moment, and could not continue speaking. Cale shrugged his
shoulders as he started to speak.

“The fact that he looked down on me? Or how he made such an unbelievable statement to
you? How he almost killed that old man and, instead of apologizing, said that he was an
obstacle?” ]

Everyone under Cale Henituse wings was waiting for the man's response. They were curious about
why Cale never paid heed to anyone who booed him.

Just like Alberu said, of course no one can really be liked for whatever that person has done.

But Cale Henituse is really confusing. The man will definitely casually respond that he is trash to
everyone who calls him trash.

He might just nod when someone blatantly says that they hate him.

[ Cale's voice was calm and firm. He did not seem angry at all. In fact, it sounded indifferent.
Cale continued to speak.

“Do you have to keep moving when you see someone in front of you? Why didn't you try to
avoid him? Don't you see that you could have hurt the old man? How can you casually say
that a person was an obstacle when you almost killed him?"

Choi Han paid attention to Cale, who was looking at faraway mountain range. At the same
time, he made sure to listen to Cale's every word.
Cale continued to speak firmly.

“Venion, why is the old man apologizing to you? You should properly apotogize to him."

Cale could speak like Choi Han, and there were times he wanted to do that. But-

“i'am not someone who can speak like that. Nor do | want to. I'm also not that angry."

But this was not the time. Cale knew that this was one of the things that made Choi Han look
cool, but he did not want to look cool like that.

The old man wasn't injured, and he didn't do anything that would get the blade pointed
toward his family. The fact that he himself looked bad would be beneficial to Basen, so it was
good anyways. ]

Ah...

Now they know that Cale actually knows what other people did to him was a mistake. Cale
Henituse could actually get angry and defend himself, but chose not to.

Just like Kim Roksoo who used to be trash so people can accept Basen in his family, Cale Henituse
understands the purpose of this trash attitude even though at that time he didn't know the reality.

[ “Also.”

Cale was someone who always returned the favor, no matter how long it took. If someone
looked down on him or does something to him, he will always get his revenge.

“That bastard will probably soon be kicked out of his house.”

“Huh?"

Choi Han could tell that the bastard Cale was referring to was Venion. That was why Choi
Han showed a rare shocked expression on his face, as he looked toward Cale.

Cale had a mischievous smile on his face. The two kittens, who were approaching him
silently, halted their movement.
Cale's smile grew larger as he continued to look toward the mountain to the right of the
village. He thought to himself the thing he could not tell Choi Han.

'I plan on snatching that bastard's dragon. ' ]

"I'm not his dragon in the first place you stupid human"

Raon lightly tapped the crystal ball that protected Cale. Raon really hoped that this method would
be able to save his human. Just like his human who could never stop himself from saving others,
Raon and everyone also wanted to save Cale.

Raon wanted his humans to immediately open his eyes and hug Raon, on and Hong as Cale always
did. Raon missed his human warm hand, Raon missed comfort as he hugged his human. Raon
missed all about Cale even though Cale was currently in front of him.

But it's okay. Raon was used to the situation where Cale didn't wake up for a long time.

Because no matter how long Cale was unconscious, in the end Cale would open his eyes and act as
if he had never coma for a month.

This situation must be the same.

[ Once the dragon is gone, Venion will have to face the wrath of the Marguis, and would have
a new obstacle in his way of becoming the family patriarch. Shouldn't someone who doesn't
know when to stop on the road face at least one obstacle?

Cale was willing to put a large obstacle in Venion's way. Of course, it would be done in
secret. He casually spoke to Choi Han, who was looking at him with curiosity.

“If you're curious, you can help me out."

“Whatever it is, i definitely want to help."

Choi Han started to smile as well. It was a pretty evil smile for such a good-natured person,
but the kittens were intrigued by that smile as well.

Cale looked toward the mountain that was supposed to blow up in three days time, and
started to mumbkle. The fact that he was looked down upon by Venion, as well as the blood
on Venion's sleeves and the sight of the old man bowing to Venion were all still on Cale's
mind.

“You won't regret it."

He will be able to pay him back for it. ]

 "I never regret it" Choi han said.

From the many failures Choi han had faced, being Cale Henituse knight was not one of them.

He is a swordmaster who swears to protect the house where he lives, but if the house doesn't treat
his liege well, Choi han won't hesitate to destroy it.

Chapter End Notes

If you're wondering when exactly I'll update every week, I can't answer that because I
don't know either.
But at least, I've told myself to update one chapter every week on any day.

Oh, I also made another tcf fanfiction because last night I couldn't fall asleep if I hadn't
uploaded the story here.
 Chapter 19 : Saw a dragon 2
Chapter Notes

Have you ever thought about how Tboah Choi han felt after he killed Raon?

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Raon was nervous because he would soon see his beloved human's action of freeing Raon from the
cave.

The little dragon still remembered the little promise he had made with Cale. Even though Cale had
said the reason why he had saved Raon, Raon really wanted to know more details.

'Your home is our home' Cale told him that. Even though Raon didn't fully understand, Raon still
liked that sentence.

But if Raon thought about it... His current home was anywhere as long as it was with Cale
Henituse. Then the house before Raon decided to follow the human who saved him... Raon
thought that his home was the world he lived in.

He still didn't quite understand, but Cale had never scolded him if Raon didn't understand
something, so Raon wasn't sad. All he needs to do is learn to become a better individual.

[ Chapter 19: Saw A Dragon (2)

The location that the kittens, On and Hong, buried the black orb was out of Cale's
expectations.

The Viscount's villa was 30 meters away from the dragon's cave. On and Hong had buried
the black orb 50 meters away from that cave, in an area filled with trees and shrubs, making
it very difficult for the orb to be located.

“You two are kind of amazing."

“Something like this is a piece of cake."

On was saying it was easy, but Cale could see On's nose twitching in joy.
Cale, Choi Han, On, and Hong crouched around the location that the black orb, officially
known as the Mana Disturbance Tool, was located, and looked toward the cave entrance that
was 50 meters away, as well as the Viscount's villa that was farther away.

“You remember the plan?”

Cale had explained the plan on their way over.

Realistically speaking, there wasn't much of a plan. ]

"I'm not sure if he said his plans weren't much" Kim Roksoo commented.

Team leader Kim Roksoo is a team leader who is very meticulous in many ways, never once off
guard in every mission that makes him famous as a perfect strategist.

The current Kim Roksoo, was once a count who survived in a world that experienced decades of
war.
Both of them were leaders, but Kim Roksoo was not a strategist. Even though he is much better
now than when he was in his first year as Kim Roksoo, he still remembers the failure he had done.
The failures were recorded and played frequently without his permission as if they were always
reminding Kim Roksoo of his failures.

It made him anxious. Kim Roksoo knew that the original owner of this body almost never failed
except in his first year as the leader. Kim Roksoo not only sent the owner of this body to another
dimension, but also made a failure in his new world.

But because of that, Kim Roksoo also understood the feelings of the body's original owner.
Understand why Cale Henituse always had plans within plans for his life. That's because
everything is recorded clearly. If he recorded the worst moment in his life, it would never be
forgotten until he died.

[ “There are a total of 6 people on guard at this time.”

Cale recalled the information he read in, “The Birth of a Hero." The Black Dragon was
smart, like most dragons. It had been gathering information for the four long years it was
held captive, and there was a reason it attempted its escape two days later at around this
time.
There were, approximately, a total of 30 people residing in the villa. Originally, there were
close to 100 people, but it slowly went down as they realized during the last four years that
nobody really came to this area.

Of course, among the 30 people, there were 3 high-leveled knights at the Vice Captain's level,
as well as 7 mid-leveled knights. There were also soldiers, the torturer, and random laborers.
The number of people here showed just how much attention the Marguis has been putting
onto this location.

However, Cale had Choi Han. Choi Han was someone who could take down the strongest
knight in the Roan Kingdom in 10 moves. Someone like that was on their side. ]

“Venion stan must really think that no one would know about this except for his family and the
people of the villa” Eruhaben said scornfully.

Well, speaking of reality, if Cale Henituse had never made a deal with the god of death in the past,
then Kim Roksoo would never have appeared in their world either. Kim Roksoo only knew that
they were characters from a novel and no one in this world knew that there was a small dragon
who had been tormented by a rascal human named Venion stan for years.

Even though Eruhaben didn't really like gods, the death god definitely knew what he was doing.
Kim Roksoo wasn't an ordinary person who suddenly transmigrated from his dimension, even
though Eruhaben had yet to see firsthand how Cale Henituse's old life was, just seeing Kim
Roksoo's body already explained a few things.

All the scars on his body were not ordinary injuries. Even Cale Henituse's old life was definitely
not from the ordinary world. That man was a leader in a team, that explained why a 20 year old
Cale Henituse was able to become a war commander with all his crazy ideas to make their victory
perfect.

And that man also has a record ability that makes him unable to forget anything that has ever
happened in his life. Such a sinister ability Cale managed to make into a very advantageous ability
for himself and all of them.

[ “Let me explain one more time. There is one highleveled knight and two mid-leveled
knights at the cave entrance, as well as two soldiers. Inside the cave, there is just one high-
leveled knight, and the torturer is at the end of the cave."

Choi Han flinched after hearing the word torturer, but Cale did not care. Cale did not care to
know about the things that were going through Choi Han's mind right now. The important
thing was that the black orb will activate soon, and that they needed to move guickly in
response. ]
"He said he didn't care what Choi Han-nim thought, but he also quickly explained what he needed
to explain so Choi Han-nim wouldn't be messing with his own thoughts. Young master Cale really
likes to make himself look like a bad person.” Queen Litana frowned.

She knows that no one is really good. Teaming up with Cale Henituse really made the queen
realize how naive she used to be. It was a bit embarrassing that she had learned lessons from
younger people, but Cale Henituse always managed to make anyone couldn't help but believe in
him.

[ “The magic recording devices located from the villa to the cave entrance will not work for
40 minutes thanks to the black orb that On and Hong buried. That is the same for the alarms,
magic traps, and anything else. Nothing will work for 40 minutes."

They needed to domesticate this dragon, the greatest magic using creature in the world, but
they could not ask any mages for help. That was why Marguis Stan chose to fill this area with
magic items instead. The reason that there were only a few guards around the entrance was
also because they trusted their magic items.

That was why the dragon had no choice but to cause a mana explosion to escape. ]

Alberu Crossman* was now starting to get curious about the same thing as Choi han*. Who wrote
the book <The birth of a hero> that Cale Henituse was reading? the book seems to have a lot of
detail. Cale had said that Cale Henituse was just a minor villain and yet the book had a lot of
details about the so called minor villain.

Compared to a novel, doesn't it look more like a guidebook?

And the author also explains meticulous details about who is in the Villa. The rank of each person
is also explained as if to warn the transmigrator to be careful when trying to save the little dragon
there.

Alberu Crossman* was really curious about what the contents of the five volumes that the
transmigrator had read were all about. How does this man know what will happen in his world?

[ 'An eye for an eye, and money for money'

Since the Marguis used money, Cale used money as well. Cale patted the magic bag on his
waist. This was a magic bag that allowed you to store a lot of items. Inside this bag were all
sorts of magic items, useful tools, and objects.

“I just need to take out the guards?"

Naturally, Choi Han would be doing the battling. Why would Cale even try to fight when
such a strong person was next to him? Cale thought paper cuts hurt a lot, so he didn't want
to even think about getting cut by a sword. ]

"Paper cuts?" Cale* frowned.

He turned towards Kim Roksoo and saw all the scars on the man's body. There were so many
scars, its only the man's face was clean of scars.

"Yeah, sure. And now I was wondering about his pain tolerance."

Looking at the reactions from all of Cale's companions, this man really wasn't avoiding what he
said he wanted to avoid.

"I still feel that his pain tolerance is immeasurable. So I think, compared to what he said about
paper cuts being painful, he only means they are annoying" Alberu said.

The prince only saw that his lover was annoyed every time he got a wound and then smiled a little
when the wound disappeared because his ancient power was working.

"Or maybe he just doesn't like the idea of his body having scars"

[ “Yes. You are the only one I can rely on to cover my back."

'At least for now'

Cale looked at Choi Han with a serious expression, and Choi Han nodded his head and
sincerely responded back.
“| will definitely live up to your expectations."

“Yes. As I mentioned, make sure they see our outfit and then knock them out. Don't kill
them, and don't show them your sword art. You remember what to do after that, right?"

Choi Han's unigue transparent black aura should be easily camouflaged by the darkness, if
he uses it carefully. Cale believed Choi Han should understand, since he had already told him
many times.

“Yes, I remember it all."

“Good, I'll leave it to you." ]

Choi Han* was still not used to seeing himself working under someone else's leadership. But he
also knows that if he will work under someone else's leadership, is that because he feels that
person deserves that position.
During this time, during the 7 years of knowing the people around him, Choi Han* was used to
leading the team every time they fought. That's because Choi Han* believes in his abilities and his
companion also believes in what Choi Han* is doing.

He has Ron* and Rosalyn* who always managed to make him go back to his original plan if he
started to overdo it. Ron* also definitely wouldn't stay silent if he really wasn't comfortable with
whatever Choi Han* was doing.

The man was annoying, but Choi han* never hated him.

[ Cale patted Choi Han's shoulders, before handing him the voice changing device. It would
be bad if he had to talk during the fight and they recognized his voice.

“It's expensive, so don't break it.”

“Got it. You do not need to worry about it." ]

"Actually, just like what cale-nim saying, is not much was planned. Cale-nim only asked me to
camouflage the color of my aura so no one would know the color of my aura when fighting
everyone there, then On and Hong were tasked with making it easier for Cale-nim to enter the
cave. They've both been trained enough for that. But what made the night go smoothly was
because Cale-nim had a lot of useful items in his magic bag." Choi Han give a little explaination.

Alberu, on the other hand, grimaced as he estimated the price of every magic item Cale displayed.
The Henituse family really doted on their eldest son.

[ Cale then looked toward the kittens. Cale responded to their wagging tails, that seemed to
be asking for something.

“I will give you meat once it is over."

That did not seem to be the right answer, as they snorted and turned away. Cale didn't think
much about it, instead verifying the time with his watch. ]

"Just because we often ask for food, doesn't mean we always want food when going to work" Hong
scoffed.

"He is dense, don't mind him" On said as she let a long sigh.

"He's awkward" Raon chimmed.

On the other hand, Cale's* eyebrows twitched slightly when he heard Hong talk about working at
such a young age, well, Cale* had no idea how old these two kittens were, but one thing was clear
that they were still young.

"Did Cale make you guys work?" He can't help but asked.

“Ah, don't get him wrong. Cale liked to make himself look bad, so he would say that he accepted
us because we were useful and we had to pay for every delicious meal and luxurious life we got,
but the truth is, Cale just wanted to make us feel valued and have a purpose in life" On had gotten
too far into whatever Cale was getting at. Even when his family misunderstood, On still
understood what Cale was really thinking.

“Noona's right, we once told Cale that the cat tribe only saw us as parasites. They let us live so we
could suffer and realize that we were really useless creatures. So when Cale said we were useful
and and entrusted some tasks to us, we feel really happy. After all, we're not used to free stuff"
Hong added.

Hearing the explanation of the two kittens made Cale* nod in understanding. For someone who
had always been deemed useless living in this world, being entrusted with doing something even if
it was an easy thing would surely make their hearts happy.

“Like she said, Cale enjoys making himself look like a bad person” Cale* heard Roksoo's whispers
and nodded.

[ Five minutes left.

The sky had already gotten dark, and it was night time.

“Get ready."

The kittens also covered themselves with charcoal to cover the color of their furs. They then
left Cale's side and disappeared into the darkness, such that Cale could no longer see them.
The two of them would not be showing themselves in front of the enemies today.

However, Cale knew that they would follow the plan and be around him.

Choi Han folded up the handkerchief he was using to clean his blade, and put it in his
pocket.

Once all of the preparations were finished, Cale stood up.

Brrrrrrrrrrrring.

Something started to vibrate right underneath where Cale had been sitting. The black orb
had started to activate.

Click. Click.

The seconds hand of Cale's watch slowly approached the set time.

And finally, the last click.

“Let's go."
At Cale's order, Choi Han followed the plan and ran ahead guickly, while On started to
create fog in the area. Cale was at the center of the fog, making it difficult to see him. At the
same time,

Brrrrrrrrrrrrrrrring

The black orb finally activated.

“I guess they aren't all highest guality magic items."

Some of the magic items started to ring loudly to sound their status. ]

For some reason, they were all looking nervously at what Cale and his companions were doing. It
was the first time the people of the Tboah dimension had seen Cale Henituse's way of leading, and
for the tcf dimension, they were more enthusiastic about Raon being released soon.

[ Cale followed behind Choi Han with the fog surrounding him, and headed toward the cave.

Starting now, it was a battle against time.

Choi Han was already fighting against the knights in front of the cave.

'Scary bastard.'

In that short amount of time, the soldiers already had injuries on their arms and legs, and
were knocked out on the floor.

“Who are you? How dare you come to this place!"

Choi Han easily dodged the attack of the highleveled knight. He then took a step forward and
made a deep cut on the side of the knight. He then avoided the blood spurting out of the cut,
and used his elbow to attack the knight's back, followed by the back of the knight's neck. The
knight fainted instantly.

“Shit! What the hell is going on?!” ]

Just like what Cale Henituse was thinking, Choi han was indeed scary.

Choi han was really able to beat all the villa guards even though their rankings were different.
What's even more terrifying is that Choi Han doesn't look like he's trying at all when fighting them.

Kim Roksoo and Cale*were more and more convinced that when Choi han had beaten them black
and blue, Choi han was still holding himself back from killing them.

It's still amazing that Choi han still let them live after what they told him.

[ The high-leveled knight inside the cave soon showed up as well.

“Poison.”

Cale spoke through the voice changing device. The fog surrounding him started to expand,
and Hong started to stealthily move around and spread the poison to paralyze the enemy. The
fainted individuals would not be able to move for a while, even if they did wake up.

Cale then made eye contact with the high-leveled knight and said one word.

“Cover.”

Choi Han instantly stood in front of Cale and darted toward the cave entrance.

Cale followed behind him.

“Block them!" ]

"Scary bastard... " Alberu Crossman* started to admire the way Cale Henituse had led the action of
releasing the dragon from that cursed place.

Choi han and his strength is indeed very scary. But Cale Henituse and his thoroughness were also
more scary.

Not only was he carrying various types of magic items for the sake of the truth not being exposed,
Cale also deeply understood the abilities of his subordinates. The three individuals there carried out
their respective duties confidently.

Cale Henituse only said one word and the people there immediately understood what they had to
do.
[ At the high-leveled knight's shout, two midleveled knights immediately charged toward
Choi Han. Their swords started to glow, showing that the knights had inputted their aura
into their swords. However, those two swords were instantly cut down.

Clang. Clang.

The upper half of both swords fell down to the ground.

“W, what the? Is he a swordmaster?"

Both shock and despair was in the voice of the high-leveled knight. The only thing that could
cut through an aura-filled sword was a swordmaster's aura blade.
After instantly cutting through the enemy weapons using his aura, which was camouflaged in
the darkness, Choi Han used his sword and scabbard to attack a mid-leveled knight's neck
and stomach at the same time.

“Ugh!"

“Guuh!”

'..He just needs one hit per person. '

Cale could not hide his amazement as he crouched behind Choi Han and continued to move.

At that moment, they could hear some ruckus from far behind them.

“Intruders!”

Choi Han made them faint before guickly rushing toward the charging high-leveled knight
and swinging his sword. Cale used that opening to go through the cave entrance. Even while
he was doing that, he made sure the mid-leveled knights who called him an assassin saw the
six stars on his outfit before fainting.

While Choi Han was acting as the distraction, Cale entered the cave behind the Cat Tribe
children, who had stealthily entered earlier on. ]

Lily couldn't hide her admiration for Choi han's ability. The man who is always with her Orabuni is
a amazing person.

And what Lily admired the most from Choi han was that he remained kind-hearted even though he
had extraordinary strength. Lily had talked to Choi han a few times and the man was very gentle,
no one would have thought that the man was a swordmaster if he didn't carry his sword wherever
he went.
The person Lily admired the most in this world was certainly Cale Henituse. Even though Cale
couldn't use any weapons, but Cale was really smart at many things. Her Orabuni was a
commander who was greatly admired by many people and Lily didn't have to worry about Cale
being instigated by the trickery of the nobles because Lily knew that Cale was a person the nobles
should avoid if they didn't want to fall for his tricks.

Lily practices swords with her master every day. Even though her hands hurt, even though
sometimes she felt she couldn't stand the tiring practice, Lily didn't give up. Her Orabuni always
goes from home to dangerous places to save the lives of many people. And Lily promised to
protect their territory when her Orabuni left, Lily would continue to protect her home so that Cale
would still have a place to return to.

[ “Why, why?! Why is the Magic Crystal Ball not working?!"

The Magic Crystal Ball that the torturer held onto was one of the emergency backups that
Venion had prepared in case something went wrong.

“D, don't come here! Do you know what is in here?!"

The torturer was shaking violently while looking at Cale. He had no choice but to be scared.
If the torturer received an attack higher than an average person's strength, he would
instantly blow up.

It was one of Venion's safety measures as well. The strength of the blast would make the
prison key and the prison itself blow up with the torturer as well. Naturally, the torturer
knew about this.

“If you come, everyone here will die!" ]

"That bastard is really crazy. He should have had a more painful death" Cage* cursed under her
breath. For the rest of her life, Cage* would never forgive Venion and the rest of the Stan family
for what they did to Taylor*.

Cage* smiled bitterly when she saw Taylor in the tcf dimension still alive and able to walk. Cage*
never cared when people said she should be grateful that the god of death still blessed her.
Cage* didn't care about the power of the gods' blessing, not even the gods could make her Taylor
survive longer.
And Cage* couldn't hide her envy either. Envy because they there get a big change in destiny from
the arrival of a transmigrator. But Cage* also knew, by doing all of this, the gods would definitely
make a deal with them whether they all agreed or not.

But whatever, just as Cale Henituse was willing to make a deal with the god of death to save his
loved ones even if he had to leave his birthplace, Cage* would also be willing to make a deal with
any god if it meant her Taylor would survive.

[ Tsk.

Cale waved his hand while looking at the shaking torturer. Once he did, fog started to form
in the air and headed for the torturer. On, the owner of the fog, was hidden in the shadows of
the cave and still hidden.

“A, aaaaaah! Go away!"

The sounds of battle from the cave entrance. The approaching fog. Of course, the inside the
fog was completely filled with poison. The paralyzing fog guickly surrounded the torturer.

“Just what, ugh, p, poison...!"

The torturer's body started to shake as he fell to the ground. The torturer looked so terrible,
being unable to speak or move as he forcibly shook on the floor. Cale approached the torturer
and rummaged through his clothes.

If you could not attack him, you just had to hit him with poison. Either that, or make a deal
with him to hand the key over. However, he didn't want to use the latter method. ]

"No point in making a deal with that guy" Roksoo commented. Maybe if the person with the key
wasn't a torturer, that person could be given some leniency for what he did.

Kim Roksoo turned to the small dragon beside him who was half focused on the screen and then to
Cale Henituse.

He was starting to wonder if Atha would allow Cale's children to enter the crystal ball or not.

[ 'Here it is.'
Cale grabbed the key and closed the eyes of the torturer, who was starting to lose
consciousness from the poison. Cale wondered if they had used too much of the poison, but
didn't really care.

' I don't think he will die, but if he dies, oh well. ' ]

Rasheel smiled widely when he found out what Cale Henituse was thinking at that moment.

Cale Henituse was completely different from the rest of the humans. The poor guy was also
surrounded by quite strong but crazy individuals. Rasheel had already made up his mind that he
would be visiting Cale Henituse frequently when the man recovered.

Cale Henituse needed to heal from whatever he was suffering from. If this method failed, Rasheel
would not hesitate to wreak havoc on all the gods. Oh, he knows he won't be alone doing that.

[ Cale snapped his fingers. Two little black bundles fell from the ceiling almost instanttly. It
was On and Hong. Once they came under the torch that Cale was holding, he could finally
see the two of them clearly.

Cale verified that On and Hong were safe before heading to the farthest corner of the cave.

Once he arrived, he could see a curled up black existence inside this now-useless magic
prison. It was the dragon. The thing that shocked Cale more than the dragon itself was the
blood covering the dragon and the scent of blood in the air.

Cale guickly approached the prison.

The dragon continued to keep its eyes closed, even as Cale approached. The dragon was
probably in a state of chaos right now.

Cale put the key into the lock and opened the door.

Click.

It unlocked with a light noise. Cale slowly opened the iron gate, and entered into the prison.

It was pretty large to be called a prison. There were whips and other torture tools, as well as
the luxurious couch that Venion sat on to watch. ]

"Huuuuuuuuuu"
Eruhaben, Rasheel, Mila and Dodori felt goosebumps all over their bodies when they heard Sheritt
trying to calm herself down. Even those who weren't Raon's family by blood felt angry when they
saw this, what about Sheritt the mother?

Sheritt lost two of her children at the hands of the white star. One of them died before hatching
and the other had to endure four years of torment in this world.

Mila couldn't imagine what kind of anger she would express if she saw Dodori being tortured in
such a way by mere humans.

[ Cale headed to the corner of the prison.

A small figure about 1 meter long was laying on a stack of hay in the corner. The inner
eyelids of the dragon were shaking as it laid there with its eyes closed. There were chains on
all of its limbs, and the mana restriction chain was on its neck, making it unable to use any
strength.

“Hey.”

Cale crouched in front of the dragon. The dragon did not open its eyes even after Cale called
out to it. Cale verified his watch. It was time to leave. He continued to speak to the dragon.

“Let's leave."

Cale used the key he had obtained from the torturer to undo the chains.

The dragon opened its eyes at that moment. Cale started to smile after looking at the
dragon's eyes.

It was still a very strong gaze. It had not lost its will to live just yet.

It was not the dying gaze that Choi Han had run into in the novel. It was still a gaze with a
strong desire to live. That was why it was filled with energy, anger, and resistance.

It was the gaze of a dragon.

“What a nice gaze.”

Cale lifted the dragon into his arms. ]

"Choi han, what did you do to my son over there?" Sheritt couldn't contain her anger anymore.

She had already seen what her son had to go through during his four years before meeting Cale
Henituse. Sheritt also saw that in Tboah's dimension, her son was not present which meant that her
son had not managed to survive his fate.

But Cale Henituse said that Choi han had fought Raon because Raon almost killed an entire village
resident due to a berserk.

Sheritt could see Choi han* standing facing her. His face looked so desperate and he bowed so low
to Sheritt.

"I'm sorry, I killed your son who lives in this dimension"

Silence filled the room.

"I'm really sorry. I don't know what the little dragon has been through in its life, I never knew
anything about dragons because the dragons I've met were just monsters in the forest of darkness.
I'm sorry for destroying your son's hope of being free from hell. I'm sorry for not letting your son
live well in this world" Choi han* was already prostrating in front of Sheritt.

The man cried while apologizing, he was really sorry.

"Please forgive me"

Choi Han* doesn't know what other failures he will go through.

He always failed to protect what he wanted to protect.

Every time he managed to save someone, he also lost someone.

Choi Han* doesn't know which mistakes in his life he should regret.

Choi Han* doesn't even know what he's done to have to experience all of this.

Choi han* had never made a deal with a god like Cale Henituse that ended him in the forest of
darkness for dozens of years. Choi han* also always blames himself for the mass murder incident
in Harris village.

He knows that not all bad things in this world are his fault, but Choi Han* is also unable to blame
anyone but himself.
He was also suffering, he was also tired, he also just wanted to rest.

"Please forgive me"

Does he deserve forgiveness?

"Choi han"
A child's voice finally sounded there. Choi han* was still reluctant to stand up from his position
before he got the forgiveness of the little Dragon called Raon and also his mother.

"No need to be sorry"

Choi han* finally raised his head to look at the little dragon who was looking at him gently. He
smiled, and oh, Choi han's* heart was torn apart when he saw that adorable smile.

“You don't know anything about what I went through. You're not like Cale who got the book and
my presence there also only endangered the lives of many people. Those villagers don't know what
I went through for four years but they will suffer too if you don't stop me "

"But i should-"

"I will die anyway"

Whether Raon met Choi han or not, he would still die from a mana explosion.
Sheritt recalled what happened to the dragon half-blood when she saw Choi han* who kept
apologizing.

Choi han* and the dragon half-blood had not completely done anything wrong, Neither of them
really wanted to kill Sheritt children. They suffered too, just like the Sheritt children did.

"The world is so cruel to you huh? Choi han?" She asked.

Just like Kim Roksoo who transmigrated into the Tcf dimension without his consent. Choi han also
experienced the same thing. Even though Sheritt wanted to destroy everything around him, Sheritt
chose to act like an adult should be with younger people.
 "There's no need to apologize anymore, I've already forgiven you. Raon here is also living well
with the rest of us. There's no need to burden your life with this matter." Said Sheritt as sincerely as
possible.

"I never blamed you for my death there. So there's no need to think that I will hold a grudge against
you Choi han, don't cry. Cale doesn't like seeing you cry, the reason he released me is also so that
our Choi han here doesn't feel the sadness you feel"

Maybe in the book that his beloved human read, Choi han really regretted what he did. That was
why Cale did not want Choi han to experience the same thing after he had suffered enough in the
forest of darkness.

"Thank you, thank you for making me free. It would be better that I died if I didn't meet my
human"

Chapter End Notes

I deliberately cut some parts with the aim of making chapters 19-20 in the same
chapter but it turns out I'm too much in fun to write my opinion about Tboah Choi han
and all.

I really feel sorry for Og Choi han. He never did anything wrong but was suddenly
thrown into another dimension, specifically the forest of darkness. He did beat og Cale
black and blue, but he did that because he was really emotional.

What the reaction do you expect from someone who for decades survived fighting
monsters, then finally got warm and able to sleep in a proper place and then lost it all
in an instant and when Choi han only wanted to ask the Count for help so that the
villagers' funerals would be more proper but Cale Henituse instead insulted the people
of Harris Village?

Don't get me wrong, I love og cale too. But the young Cale was truly too excited to
expand his image as trash.
 Chapter 20 : saw a dragon 3
Chapter Notes

Hello everyone, thank you for wanting to wait for an update of this story, I hope you
don't get bored <3

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Kim Roksoo looked away from the scene of Choi han who kept apologizing to Sheritt and Raon.
The record about the book the birth of a hero starts playing by itself.

'Yes, the Choi han that I know and the Choi han in novels are like that'

The softy looking like puppy Choi han who exists in the tcf dimension is like a different person.

Kim Roksoo looked gently at the sleeping Cale.

"You better to get heal soon you little fool, everyone is waiting for you" he said quietly.

Kim Roksoo who read the novel also understood what Choi han was feeling. He had no idea what
kind of things Cale was doing there, but one thing for sure Cale did not let Choi Han feel like a
failure in every path he chose. Making Rosalyn get proper support, making Lock act like a
teenager his is, keeping Pendrick and Paseton alive and really making many other changes in that
dimension.

Is that okay to do? Kim Roksoo had become familiar with the god concept after making a deal with
the god of death.

Would Cale be okay after he changed too many other people's destiny?

Even his family's fate... they were all fated to die during the initial war. Indeed, the reason he made
a deal with the god of death was to change his family destiny, but the one who actually changed
that fate wasn't Kim Roksoo, but Cale Henituse.

Speaking of gods, didn't the gods of death also break a lot of rules? Is he okay? No, Kim Roksoo
wasn't worried about that god, but Kim Roksoo was more worried about Cale Henituse. If the
death god somehow got punished, who would protect Cale if that one god get sealed?
Little did he know that Cale Henituse was not only protected by the god of death, but he was also
protected by the god of hope, the sun god, the god of protection and several other gods.

[ Chapter 20: Saw A Dragon (3)

After coming out of the prison, Cale put the dragon down in front of the two kittens.

“That looks like it hurts.”

“So sad."

On and Hong circled around the still silent dragon. The dragon started to show its teeth and
growl at them. This was probably the first time in its life it ever saw anything other than
humans.

Cale verified the time on his watch. It looked like they had just enough time to escape.

“It looks like it hurts."

On approached Cale and tapped his leg. She seemed to be thinking about the potion Cale
brought in his magic box. She couldn't ask him for it, so she could only act this way.

“Hold on." ]

Raon smiled very happily. If someone asked why a dragon like him was different from the dragons
that many people described, it was because Raon lived in an environment where there were a lot of
good-natured people.

On and Hong were very good people, and Cale, even though his attitude seemed rude, Cale was
also the most gentle person that Raon had ever known. Cale might not be as innocent as Mary or
Saint Jack, nor was Cale someone as cheerful as Rosalyn, a person who often smiled gently like
Choi han. But Cale had his own way of telling that he cared about all of his family members.

Cale was the most important person for Raon to get past the period where he had nightmares every
night after the few days of being free from Venion.

Cale didn't say much when he had to wake up in the middle of the night because Raon was crying,
but Cale would let Raon seek warmth from him. Cale had never been angry when Raon started
sleeping in the bed together with On and Hong.

Raon, the first four years of his life in the world, had only ever felt the cold floor of that prison.
The warmth that Raon first felt was when Cale carried him in his arms, carrying Raon away from
the prison and showing how beautiful the night sky was filled with stars.

That was why, even though Raon also wanted to protect all family members or citizen that would
likely fall victim to a crazy individual like the white star, Cale Henituse would still be Raon's top
priority.

Why would Raon save the world if he couldn't even save Cale henituse?

[ Cale had brought that potion to use it. However, he needed to wait until the mana
restriction chains were off. The potion would only work property if the mana, which was
practically as important as a dragon's heart, was no longer restricted.

Cale started to head toward the opposite side of the prison, the location the torturer seemed
to be guarding. It wasn't very loud, but he could hear Choi Han fighting in the distance. Cale
presumed that Choi Han's battle would end soon as well.

“Let's see.”

Cale started to pat the cave wall with his hands. He kicked the torturer with his foot to get
him out of the way, and continued to pat every aspect of the wall. The dragon growled after
seeing the torturer, but stayed still and continued to focus on Cale.

Venion's last line of defense should be around here somewhere.

Like all of the members of Marquis Stan's family, Venion was extremely worried about
someone intruding while he was inside. He had created a secret tunnel to use as an escape
route if something like that ever happened. If the torturer knew about it, he probably would
have used it to escape earlier, but, sadly, even the torturer did not know about this escape
route. ]

“Though I'm a bit lazy to admit it, but that Venion stan is also extremely meticulous when it comes
to his own safety” Glenn commented.

“I'm really curious about the author of the novel that Cale read. Not only did he get Choi han's
perspective, but he also wrote a lot of details about various things including about Raon-nim. I'm
not sure that everything written will be one hundred percent accurate like in reality because Cale
would suspect that the novel was too realistic, there must be some hyperbole right?" Bud
chimmed.
Bud, as someone who likes to read various genres of books, was really curious about how the
author of the novel <The birth of a hero> got such detailed information.
It's one thing if all of this is just a mere fabrication, but what that person wrote is truly a reality.
The author knew what happened in the Henituse family, the author knew in detail how Raon's life
was before he met Choi han, and there must have been many other details that Cale had not
mentioned here.

Is this writer really the stalker of everyone who has had contact with Choi han on purpose or not?

If that was the case, Bud found it to be a very, very troublesome job. Not even his Mercenary
members would be able to do what the author of the book did.

[ “The novel said there was aflat area on this bumpy wall-, ah here it is."

There was aflat area about the size of a person's hand on this bumpy cave wall. Although
Venion looked like he had OCD and would never do anything like training, everyone in the
Marquis's family had learned martial arts.

If you use a strong enough force on that location, the wall will open.

It was not a magic device. Instead, the force of the impact made the device move. Cale turned
his head to look toward the person who entered and asked.

“All done?"

“Yes.”

Choi Han lightly swung his sword in the air to get rid of the blood on it and then approached
Cale. His gaze soon turned toward the dragon, and started to frown. It was a natural reaction
to seeing such a small creature being covered in blood. The glare in Choi Han's eyes as he
stared at the torturer was vicious.

“Choi Han.”

That was why Cale had called out to Choi Han. Choi Han was still glaring at the torturer as
he reported.

“As you ordered, I left the escaping workers alone. | also made sure that all of the strong
individuals would not be able to fight."

“Good job." ]
Alberu Crossman* was completely amazed by Cale's ability to get Choi han under control. Perhaps
it was also because Choi han cooperated directly with Cale, unlike his Choi han* who only helped
Alberu* with the kingdom's security matters. Well, Alberu* had enough trouble taking care of
things himself, he wouldn't be able to move freely like Cale Henituse.

Choi han* is a hero, and he is the crown prince. Alberu* needed him for the sake of the kingdom
and Choi han* needed Alberu* for his own freedom. Their relationship was just like that, never
more.

That was why Alberu* was still a bit amazed that his younger self actually had a special
relationship with Cale Henituse.

[ Cale praised Choi Han before pointing to the flat area on the wall.

“Punch this spot."

“As strong as I can?"

'Are you planning on destroying the cave?'

“No. Control your strength. Just pretend you are creating a 10cm dent in this wall.”

“Mm. So, very lighttly."

“Sure.”

Very lightly? Cale guickly stepped away from Choi Han after hearing Choi Han call
something that was impossible for Cale to do as only using a tiny bit of his strength. ]

"Pfftt- Choi han, We're really lucky because young master Cale always manages to let you control
your own physical strength.” Rosalyn couldn't help but tease Choi han.

That man really had extraordinary physical strength, he never had trouble breaking things, Choi
han had more difficulty controlling his own strength.
It was just like Cale Henituse had said, Choi han could have destroying the Cave if he had used all
his physical strength.

"I'm better now" Choi han can't help but be embarrased.

Just like Raon in the past who still often had difficulty controlling the flow of mana in his body,
Choi han also had difficulty controlling his strength. He was used to doing anything at full power
back in the forest of darkness, controlling his power was much more difficult.
But difficult doesn't mean impossible.

[ Choi Han understood that to be Cale telling him to hurry, and immediately punched the
wall with his fist.

Boom!

“Wow,"

“Oh.”

Cale picked the dragon back up while the kitten siblings were admiring what happened.

Screeeeeeeech

A chilling screeching noise came out of the wall, and an area the size of an adult male
appeared to one side of the cave wall. Choi Han guickly picked up the torch.

“Let's go."

At Cale's command, the kittens got on Choi Han's back, as Choi Han stepped into the tunnel
first. Cale followed behind him. The dragon remained quiet in Cale's arms, with only the
sound of its breathing coming out of it. However, the eyes that were Sstaring at Cale were
still extremely vicious.

Rather than any gratitude for saving him, it seemed to be filled with thoughts of terror about
being tortured by someone else, as well as anger and resentment toward humans.

“Stop staring at me like that." ]

"It's natural for you to feel that way towards Cale. There's no need to be embarrassed" Sheritt
hugged her son who was feeling embarrassed. The beautiful woman smiled gently.

After the White Star betrayed the pact between the Dragon Slayer family and Sheritt, the woman
thought that she would never trust a human again.
They say that dragons are the most selfish individuals, but humans are the most terrifying
individuals. No one could really predict what a human, a race that was normally weaker than other
Races, would do.

But after meeting Cale, the race that Sheritt hated before, but it was also the race that saved her
son, that gave her son the life he deserved. Meeting Cale Henituse and other individuals reminded
Sheritt of her friendship with Nellan Barrow.

"What Sheritt-nim said is true, the unlucky bastard knows what he's doing and doesn't mind if you
don't feel grateful to him" Eruhaben said casually

The Cale Henituse that Eruhaben knew wasn't someone who cared too much about the bad things
that other people thought of him. Whether he really didn't care, or he was getting used to not
caring, Eruhaben was sure that the reason Cale wanted to save Raon was because Cale felt he had
some responsibility.

A sense of responsibility because he knows that there are individuals who have been abused since
birth.

Cale Henituse, whether he would ever want to admit it or not, that man cared about a lot of things.
Caring too much that Eruhaben sometimes wanted to pull the man away from every problem that
existed.

[ Cale casually talked to the dragon in his arms.

'Ah, I'm a bit out of breath.'

Cale was out of breath as he tried to keep up with Choi Han, who seemed to have no issues
running.

'Should | have made Choi Han carry the dragon?'

The 1 meter long dragon was pretty heavy. ]

Kim Roksoo and Cale* let al long sigh.

"How did that slacker manage to make his own body as muscular as you huh?" Cale* asked.

"Well, it didn't come to this in the beginning. I became more and more diligent about working out
and eating healthy food. Cale only had ramen in his cupboard. I even have to wonder why he didn't
buy anything even though he had so much money" Kim Roksoo answer.

The money that Kim Roksoo had in his savings was a lot. Kim Roksoo was able to buy a house
that was much more comfortable, safe and decent than the cheap and ordinary apartment he
previously lived in. His cupboard really only contained ramen, Kim Roksoo even had to question
how Cale actually worked out to have a perfect body but didn't eat anything healthy.

[ It would not be this hard if he was able to get his hands on the ancient power called the
'Vitality of the Heart. ' ]

Cage* felt her heart stop beating for a moment.

The ancient power that Cale Henituse had mentioned was the ancient power that Taylor*
previously possessed. Taylor* searches for various ways to heal his leg and this ancient power is
Taylor* and Cage's* last hope.

The two of them had a lot of trouble getting their hands on the ancient power, but it all ended in
vain.

Cage* knows that the transmigrator is fine if he wants to take ancient powers for himself. But
Cage* still felt a bit hurt, the Transmigrator got info easily from novels, unlike her Taylor* who
stayed up for days searching for clues about this ancient power that was useless to him.

But, Taylor stan who was there managed to recover. The man was able to walk and do normal
activities again, the man had also managed to become a Marquis.

Did her Taylor there manage to find any other hope of use? Had the transmigrator somehow
provided Taylor with any other information based on the novels he had read?

[ Cale held the dragon tightly in his arms, so that he would not throw it away in anger. There
was no way he could leave it here after spending all that effortto rescue it.

The dragon just continued to watch him. Cale's black clothes started to become covered in
the dragon's blood.

After running through that dark and narrow tunnel for a few minutes, Choi Han suddenly
called out to Cale.

“There is a wall in front of us.”

“Hit the center of the wall with your fist with the same strength as before. Then we will
continue to run as discussed.”
“I understand!”

The kittens jumped off of Choi Han's shoulder and started to run. Choi Han put some
strength into his fist and hit the center of the wall with the same strength as eartlier.

Boom!

The wall almost instantly collapsed, and they could see the night sky. They were outside the
cave. This time, Cale took the lead as he looked around.

This was the reason they needed the Mana Disturbance Tool to work on the entire mountain.
Venion had put a magic recording device on this secret tunnel entrance as well. He was a
very thorough person.

Cale didn't know exactly where this entrance was located, necessitating the Mana
Disturbance Tool to work on the entire mountain.

They did not have much time left. They needed to get out of the range of the magic recording
device in the next one or two minutes. But it should not be a problem. ]

“Hoo, for someone who doesn't pay much attention to dragon power, that bastard really cares
about his own escape act” commented Eruhaben*.

Starting from reducing the number of soldiers guarding the villa and they rely more on magic
items, which in fact not all is a high grade, Venion stan only gives his seriousness to escape routes.

If not for Novel and the transmigrator's intelligence, it would have been very difficult to free the
little dragon in secret.

[ Choi Han followed behind Cale and made new traces of their presence, or erased some
traces as they passed. After surviving in the Forest of Darkness on his own for so long, he was
an expert at creating and following tracks. After running away from the secret tunnel
entrance for about two minutes, Cale looked at his watch.

"Stop.”

The alarms that were going off in the area suddenly stopped blarring. The Mana Disturbance
Tool had stopped working.

“Huuuu-.”
Cale took a deep breath, calming his rapidly beating heart. The Indestructible Shield around
his heart was gathering strength every time his heart beat like that, just in case an emergency
situation happened. ]

Without everyone realizing it, they also felt nervous when they saw Cale Henituse's first
shenanigans.

Crazy action that looks very easy to do, but in fact it is not.

There were a lot of bad possibilities that would happen if Cale's plan didn't go the way the man
wanted. If not for Cale's thoroughness, Choi han's strength and speed, the much-needed help from
the two kittens of the cat tribe and the little black dragon who kept quiet without going berserk
after Cale Henituse carried him, such an easy-looking plan could have ended badly.

“I guess getting this story from Cale Henituse's perspective isn't really helpful. That guy makes
things like this look easy” Zed* couldn't help but comment.

Alberu* silently agreed with his father's opinion.

[ 'I have no plans to use it right now. '

However, Cale was not planning on using this shield just yet. After freeing this dragon and
saying goodbye to Choi Han in the next city, he was planning on gaining the ancient power,
Vitality of the Heart, to strengthen this shield. Only then would he use the shield.

Now that he had the time to look around, Cale looked down toward the dragon. He then
started to smile.

The rebellious gaze was gone, and the dragon was looking up at the night sky in admiration.
This was the first time the dragon saw anything other than the cave walls in its four years of
life. Cale understood what the dragon was feeling, and wanted to give it some more time, but
he could not do that. ]
"Why does young master Cale understand Raon-nim feelings?" Mary, who had put her hood back
on when she saw too many people, glanced at Tasha who was sitting next to her.

"Sorry, I don't know about this either"

Tasha looked worriedly at the sleeping Cale. If it was Mary who said she understood how Raon
felt that day, Tasha and the others would too.

Mary lived too long in the underground city without ever seeing how the world was outside. Mary
never saw the beauty of morning, noon and night. The person who managed to make Mary see all
that stuff was none other than Cale Henituse himself.

They knew that Cale, as Kim Roksoo was an orphan. But why did Cale understand Raon's
feelings? Why did Cale act as if he had indeed been in Raon's position and understood the joy he
had the first time he came out of that cruel place and saw the beauty of the night?

"... Choi han" Alberu glared at Choi han who obviously couldn't hide his uncomfortable
expression.

"I'm sorry, Your Highness, but we have all seen the secret that Cale-nim actually wanted to keep to
himself. By just doing this, we have crossed the line of his privacy, I don't want to say anything if
Cale-nim really doesn't want to say it" Choi han asked Alberu to understand his current position.

But, rather than showing a look of disappointment, Alberu smiled instead. A sincere smile, not the
princely smile he usually shows.

“Thank you for respecting Cale's feelings” Alberu was serious. Everyone has a lot of things they
want to keep secret, not everyone wants to show their weaknesses in front of others.

Cale Henituse, his lover, would definitely never show weakness unless it was someone he truly
trusted. Maybe if Cale knew they were all looking into his life, Cale would take this as an insult.

That was why Alberu was truly grateful, because even though they had bit by bit crossed Cale's
line of privacy, Choi han and a few other people still valued the little secret they knew about Cale.
[ He put the dragon down on the grass and continued to look at it. The dragon looked right
back at him. Its eyes were once again filled with anger and resentment, as it curled its body
up and looked ready to attack.

'No wonder it continued to get tortured for four years. It won't back down at all. '

That was why Cale personally liked this dragon. It was different from himself.

Growing up being abused as an orphan, Cale, well, Kim Rok Soo, had given in. After that, he
didn't want to be the main character of a story, like Choi Han.

After giving in at a place he called home, he didn't think he had the strength to fight against
the world. ]

Just as he was trying to calm himself down, Alberu immediately felt that he had been splashed with
cold water.

"HUUUUMMMAAAAAAANNNNN"

After reading and hearing what Cale was thinking at that time, Raon immediately flew over to his
beloved human. Himself, Hong and On couldn't penetrate the crystal ball, they could only stick
their faces there, hoping to hug their guardian's body.
"Why didn't you ever tell me about this?! You stupid human just love to keep things to yourself!
It's too much!"

"Cale nya! Why did you give up? Why didn't you fight the world?! I know you're not a really nice
human, but why would anyone dare to hurt you?!"

"Home isn't a place where you are tormented, Cale nya! , you can't go back to Earth 1 again. You
can't!"

The cries of the three small children made everyone who was there start to feel emotional. They,
especially those in the tcf dimension really did not expect that Cale Henituse had experienced
violence as a child.

Then they started to remember how Cale always tried to give the best for the children under his
care. They remembered that Cale had always treated children, no matter how strong they were, just
like a child.

If it was just a glance, no one would know that Cale truly cared about the children under his
protection. But all of them, especially the ones living together with Cale, knew how much effort
Cale Henituse had put into making those children have a life like children's even though they were
of different races.

This fact made them all feel hurt. Cale, who they had always tried to protect, did not have a good
childhood. Because Cale Henituse knew the pain when he was being abused back then, he did not
let the children around him feel the same way. Because he knew the emptiness of life without a
parental figure, Cale Henituse had let the children around him depend on him.

King Fredo looked at Cale Henituse in dismay. Even though he seemed to be joking when he said
Cale was his son, King Fredo really wanted a son to accompany his lonely life. During decades of
struggling alone to become a Duke and Little Naru, the arrival of Cale Henituse was like a gift in
itself..

It didn't take Cale Henituse much time to fulfill king Fredo's dream. The dream that Fredo had
almost lost before came back to him when Cale wanted to help Endable's kingdom.

He didn't know whether Cale had realized it or not, but the red head always added a new parent
figure with each of his journeys.

Yep, the super annoyed face of the ancient dragon Eruhaben has explained many things to King
Fredo.

[ “Hey.”

Cale made sure the dragon was looking at him, then took out a pair of gloves and some
scissorsshaped cutting tool. There were a lot of magic seals on both of the blades for cutting.
He then put on the eklectricity-resistant gloves.

The dragon was still just staring at him.

“Tsk."

Cale clicked his tongue at their response and approached the dragon. The mana restriction
chain was made with something similar to rubber. If it was made of metal, it would not have
fit the growing dragon. That was why it was made of something with some elasticity.

He then grabbed the dragon's neck.

“Gasp."

The kittens took in a deep breath. However, Cale ignored them as he continued onward, since
it was better to do this as fast as possible. The cutter headed for the dragon's neck. The sharp
blade shone under the moonlight, and the dragon just paid attention to Cale's eyes. Cale's
eyes were emotionless and peaceful.

The dragon closed its eyes. ]

Raon, On and Hong were still desperately pressing their faces into the crystal ball protecting Cale.

"Let me in! Please! Let me in!"

Kim Roksoo, who couldn't stand the sight of these three little ones crying, finally spoke.

"Atha-nim, you can't just let them in? Will it endanger Cale's life and his recovery?"

Atha walked over to the three small children, leveled his position with them while smiling gently.

"There is a power within that crystal ball that would make anyone but fairies fall asleep once they
enter the crystal ball"

"We'll fall asleep too if we come in?" On asked and the purple head nodded.

"Yes, you will fall asleep with His excellency in there. You won't be able to see the next video if
you don't come out. Do you still want to come in?"

“I want to go in anyway. It's fine if I don't see the video”

“I agree with the youngest, I want to be together with Cale nya~”

“I want to go in too. I'm tired, want to sleep nya~”

Atha nodded and touched the crystal ball with his hand.

“You guys can go in now.” After hearing those words, the three kids immediately rushed over to
Cale as fast as they could.

As Atha said, they immediately felt very sleepy. But it's okay, they sleep with their guardian. It
was safe here, Cale was still alive, they were alive too. No enemies, no white stars, no hunters.
There are only them, and they will rest.

[ At that moment, they all heard the snapping noise of something getting cut.

Sizzle. Sizzle.

The mana restriction chain was causing sparks in Cale's hands.

“What are you looking at?"

Cale scoffed at the dragon that had opened its eyes back to look at him and took off one of the
gloves and handed it to Choi Han. Choi Han put the glove on and Cale handed the chain to
him before taking the potion out of his pocket.

It was a highest grade potion. Even this cost guite a bit to purchase. It made Cale feel bad for
asking for an allowance the last few days before he left. Cale clicked his tongue and sharply
stared at the dragon. ]

"You don't have to feel guilty for asking your parents for money" Deruth sighed. Wealth was one
of the things the Deruth depended on the most when it came to their worthiness in life.

Yes, it was true that the pocket money that Cale had each was worth a maid's salary every month,
but Deruth didn't feel like that was wrong in the slightest. He had a lot of money, if not giving it to
his family, who would Deruth give it to?

Alberu recalled all the gold plaques he had given Cale, he did not really remember clearly what
Cale had bought with his golden plaques, but what was certain, his lover had always demanded
cash for every service he did after saving the world.

Alberu Crossman could not even remember how many golden plaques he had given his lover.

[ “Do you know how much money I spent on you?"

The dragon could hear the same words he heard Guite often. He had heard it almost every
day since he was born.

'Why do you not listen to me when | spent so much money on you? Guess you need to be beaten
some more.'

Then he was beaten. They said that he needed to stop thinking for himself and listen to them
as they continued to beat him. ]

Tsk.

Eruhaben was still angry at the fact that anyone would dare to hurt Cale. Even though he knew it
was beyond his control, Eruhaben still felt irritated.

The unlucky bastard is too smart to hide his own wounds. Maybe the person who used to abuse
him make Cale used to hiding his scars, and that theory irritated Eruhaben even more.

But that also explained why Cale often couldn't believe that there were some people who sincerely
thought of themselves as parental figures to Cale.

He had not had parents since he was young, and the person who abused him in the past was
probably the one who should have been the guardian for little Roksoo.

[ However.

“Since I spent so much money on you, you better heal property, you stupid fool."

The dragon did not feel any pain.

Cale poured about half of the potion onto the dragon's back, and poured the rest into its
mouth. Thankfully, the dragon did not resist, and swallowed it down.

After a few minutes, Cale could only think that it really was a dragon. The mana, which was
the eguivalent to the dragon's heart and the source of all of its power, started to move in its
body.
All of the injuries on the dragon's body instantly disappeared, and a blue aura that seemed to
be the dragon's mana surrounded its body like the wind.

This change that occurred in an instant made Cale think about just how scary and powerful
of an existence dragons really were in this world. ]

Everyone breathed a sigh of relief when they saw the little dragon that had just been freed from
hell recovering successfully with the help of high grades potions.

[ “Hey.”

The dragon should have no reason to get injured anymore. The smart dragon seemed to
understand what had happened to its body, as its eyes came completely back to life.

Cale took a step toward the dragon. The baby dragon curled up while continuing to observe
Cale. Cale ignored the dragon and asked.

“What do you want to do now?"

Cale started to smile while looking at the dragon that remaining silent.

“I know you can speak the human language. You are a dragon. The smartest and strongest
existence in the world."

Cale asked once more.

“What did you want to do once you got free?" ]

Choi han recalled his conversation with Little Roksoo. He certainly didn't do as well as Cale did
with Raon, but at least little Roksoo still made it out of that horrible house.

Cale-nim, his liege, was used to hiding his own existence. His uncle would randomly beat up little
Roksoo just because Kim Roksoo was still alive. Just like with Raon, little Roksoo had also never
done anything wrong to deserve such torment.

Choi Han also remembers when the two Lees told how Park Jin Tae treated Kim Roksoo while at
the shelter when Lee Soo Hyuk decided to leave.

His liege never got proper treatment from the people around him even though he didn't make any
significant mistakes. Isn't the world too cruel to Kim Roksoo?

[ The dragon started to speak. The dragon really did know how to speak the human language.
It was much smarter than humans. There was no way it did not learn the human language in
the last four years.

The dragon could feel it in his heart. With his current strength, he could easily kill the man in
front of him. He was scared of the man in the back, but it would be possible for him to escape
alive. He had gained the strength he had waited for so long to obtain.

That was why the dragon finally said the thing he had thought to himself over and over for
the last four years. However, this was the first time he had ever he said it out loud.

“I will live.”

He will live, no matter what it took.

“I will go away."

He was going to go away from here. He revealed his inner thoughts.

“I will not be tamed." ]

Cale* turned to Raon who was already sleeping in a position that looked comfortable on Cale's
chest. The young dragon now looks healthy and happy. Cale Henituse really managed to give the
children what they deserved.

If he could turn back time, would Cale* be able to save the dragon? Will he succeed in giving the
little dragon what it wants? He certainly wasn't as good as Cale over there, but he also wanted to
try.

The more he saw this video, the more he saw all the differences between himself and Cale
Henituse. That man was so amazing, he was so kind, Cale had a way of healing trauma that was
different from him. The main essence of what they do is the same, they both do not want to let
other people feel the same suffering that they have experienced.

Cale* did not want Basen* to feel the pain he had as a child. Cale* didn't want Basen to be avoided
by Deruth*, that was why Cale* really wanted to make Basen Henituse* as the heir. But after he
thought about it again, the way he did to make Basen* becoming heir ended up destroying himself.
Cale* did not even know what he was like anymore. Is he a good person? Or is he just trash?

Cale* often thought that he was a selfish person, but was that thought correct?

[ “Yes. You are right."

Cale was saying the dragon was right.

“You are a dragon. A DRAGON. You have the right to live freely."

Even a four-year-old dragon was stronger than most of the animals in the world. It had
enough strength to survive on its own, and, normally, dragons were extremely independent
and prideful. They generally wanted to create their own lair once they turned about two
years old. It was completely worlds apart than a human two-year old.

Cale looked into the eyes of the dragon, that still did not trust humans, and sternly started to
speak.

"| will not take care of you." ]

Looking at their current situation, yep, Cale Henituse did not do whatever the original plan he had
in mind.

Alberu recalled that Cale was very protective of his children and that it was really cute sometimes.
Ah, Alberu missed Cale as well as his three children who would often suddenly come to Alberu's
room for no reason. Well, the three kids had a reason, and that was to steal Alberu's cookies.

Can they not live in peace?

Can't Alberu Crossman become king in peace?

Well, the king's life is certainly difficult, but can't crazy things like white star and Hunter not add to
the burden of his life?

For God's sake, Alberu just wanted to live happily with Cale and their children.

[ Cale did not have a reason to look after something that was stronger than him. There were
also too many potential headaches to keep him around to pay back for Cale's help. It was
different from the children from the Cat Tribe, On and Hong. A dragon was beyond Cale's
limits.

The dragon could not trust Cale.

“Liar. Humans are good at lying."

There was now anger in the dragon's eyes. That anger was not directed at Cale, however.
Dragons were naturally born with a lot of pride. This anger Came from the years that his
pride was trampled upon by the humans.

“I guess that is true. I do lie guite a bit as well."

Cale easily accepted the dragon's words, and continued to speak. ]

"Look at that! He never cares when someone says bad things about him!" Bud was really getting
frustrated by whatever Cale Henituse was doing.
Cale Henituse really should value himself more.

If they allowed this to continue happening, it was very likely that Cale would feel like he had
worked hard if he coughed up blood or was in a coma for a long time

[ “Live however you want to live. What is it you want to do?"

The baby dragon lifted its head to look at the night sky. It was different from the darkness
inside the cave. It was dark, but there was still light.

“I hate humans. I want to be free."

“Good.”

Cale got up from his seat. He then took out some mid-grade potions and a smaller pouch
from his magic bag and put the potions in the bag before handing it to the dragon.

“Live freely."

The dragon's black pupils enlarged and started to shake. However, there was still doubt and
resentment in its eyes. Naturally, Cale did not care.

'This should be enough. '

He freed the dragon, screwed Venion over, saved the village, and helped Choi Han
understand what freedom means thanks to the dragon. ]

Kim Roksoo smiled. After he thought about it, what Cale did to Choi han was something that any
novel reader would naturally do when they met Choi han. Hell, even Kim Roksoo was starting to
feel sorry for the swordmaster's life.

Choi Han is haunted by guilt after killing the little dragon. That feeling still haunts him even
though it happened a long time ago.
Whatever Cale Henituse did there was always have a reason.

[ Most importanttly, he did not need to take responsibility for the dragon. He could see in its
eyes that it did not want to follow him. It was a very good conclusion. Cale spoke to his party
members in a satisfied tone.

“Let's go."

He turned his back to the dragon with no regrets, and started to walk. Choi Han silently
followed behind Cale and focused on attering their tracks. The kittens, who hesitated for a
moment, saw the dragon turn its gaze away from Cale before following behind him.

....

Cale ordered the two kittens who were whispering to each other.

“Go get the orb back."

The two siblings went to get the orb so that they could eat some more beef. Cale did not even
look at the siblings, as he patted Choi Han's shoulder.

“Good work.”

Today should have been the first time Choi Han ever saved anything. There was that battle
with the bandits earlier, but that was more protecting than saving.

Of course, the actual events changed from saving the village people from the dragon in the
novel to saving the dragon that he actually had killed in the novel, but the important thing
here was that he, 'saved', someone. ]

“He makes a hero” Alberu* commented.

The crown prince realized that Cale was changing a lot of the plots in the novels as well as the
destiny that existed in his world. But somehow, Cale still managed to get Choi Han to meet
whoever he was meant to meet.

Alberu* had a feeling that not only had Cale made Choi han into a hero, but he had also made
many other individuals become stronger.
 [ “Cale-nim."

“What.”

Choi Han was silent for a while after calling out to Cale's name, before he finally started to
speak once again.

“What if the dragon decided that living as it wants was to follow you, Cale-nim?"

“That will never happen."

“What if. Just hypothetically speaking."

“Hypothetical?'

Cale thought about it for a while, before lightly responding.

“I don't think about what ifs or the past."

But for some reason, Cale suddenly got the chills and looked behind himself for the first time
since walking away from the dragon. Thankfully, the Black Dragon was not visible.

Cale sighed in relief, before returning to the inn and falling asleep. That was why he did not
know that the dragon used magic for the first time to become invisible, and sat at his window
sill for a long time before leaving. The dragon was tightly clutching the bag of potions that
Cale had given him. ]

The screen is off. Atha looked at everyone who was starting to feel bored and tired.

Well, they actually couldn't feel tired because this realm of the god of hope meant that whoever
was in it wouldn't feel tired.

This is done so that they can still watch lots of videos without needing time-consuming breaks. The
gods of hope needed a lot of power from them, and they also needed information as soon as
possible.

Atha took a deep breath. It will truly be a very long journey for all of them.

Chapter End Notes

Actually, I really want to speed up while writing this story so that we get to the chapter
where the war starts. But learning from experience, I can't rush because the work I
give won't be optimal and I will hate my own work lmao...

And I'm also in a lot of pain because my period is on the first day. Damn, being a
woman is a pain in the ass.
 Chapter 25-27 : Returning the favor - You
Chapter Notes

This is the longest chapter I've ever written..

I combined 3 chapters at once, I hope you get the important point <3

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Taylor notices that his best friend Cage from another dimension looks very lonely. The woman
who always had that spirit was now just sitting alone at the table with all her alcohol.

There's no him in that dimension which means Taylor stan doesn't manage to survive.
Well, even Taylor himself knew that he wouldn't be able to survive Venion's madness if there
hadn't been a letter that day informing him that crown prince Alberu Crossman possessed an
ancient power that could heal all kinds of injuries.

Now that Taylor thought about it, he assumed that Cale Henituse was the one who had written that
letter.

Knowing Cale's attitude a bit, this kind of thing was no longer a surprise.

[ Late at night in a small two story house in the outskirts of Puzzle City. The only light in the
area was the light on the first floor of this small house, shining out through the windows.
Marguis Stan's eldest son, Taylor, the owner of the house, started to frown.

“What is going on?"

“Damn it. Ugh. Hold on. Don't talk to me right now. "

Cage, the priestess of the God of Death, was clenching her head in pain. ]

"Ah! Taylor! Do you remember that day? Isn't it when we found the letter under the pile of rocks?"
Cage asked excitedly. This had been so long that Cage and Taylor could relax without worrying
about much.
"Of course. That was the day our destiny started to change"

Taylor and Cage smiled and continued to drink their alcohol in silence.

[ Clang.

The beer cup in her hand fell to the ground. Taylor and three of his people approached her
quickly.

“What? Is the lord saying something to you again?”

Taylor looked toward her with concern. The God of Death spoke to Cage from time to time.
This had suddenly happened one day and would sporadically appear like this. Cage had
hidden this fact from the church, and only Taylor and his three subordinates knew about it. ]

The bishop of the god of death church smiled happily. He knew that the chances of Cage turning
back to being a priest would be very difficult because she was so determined.

But he remembered that young master Cale could also communicate with the god of death, the god
of death even gave him a divine item that only young master Cale could use.

Cage and Cale both refused to become important people in the church, but they were also the ones
who had the most privileges from the god of death that the Bishop and many people worshiped.

Bishop Tollis still had not lost his pleased smile. His desire to make the church of the death god
become the main religion in the Roan kingdom only grew.

Oh, Bishop Tollis still doesn't know that Clopeh Sekka whose whereabouts are unknown has
managed to build a church especially for him to worship Cale Henituse.

If nothing stopped Clopeh's madness in the near future, Clopeh would start inciting everyone to
become worshipers of Cale Henituse as well.
[ “Ah, so annoying!"

After struggling for a while, Cage jumped up and headed to the back door of the house. She
was moving pretty guickly. She was still clenching her head and staggering a bit, but her
gaze remained focused on the back door.

Taylor told his subordinates to stay back as he pushed his wheelchair and followed behind
her.

'Did someone break in?'

They may be in a small house, but there were magic alarms set up everywhere. Taylor was
too paranoid about his younger brother to sleep without these alarms.

After having both of his knees destroyed by a hitman in his own room at the Marquis's estate,
there was nowhere that Taylor considered to be safe anymore. ]

"At least you're not suffering anymore here" Cage* smiled bitterly. It still hurts, hurts a lot even
though Taylor's* death was so many years ago.

Her Taylor* had fought as best he could. Taylor* was such a great man, Cage* could never forgive
Venion* and the rest of the Stan family. If she could, Cage* would pull them all out of the afterlife
and then kill them one more time.

Cage* continued to drink her alcohol, trying not to keep glancing at Taylor there. Taylor, who is
still alive, can walk and looks happy.

Seeing Taylor like that only made Cage* feel that she had completely failed in her life.

[ “Cage. What is going on?”

“Hold on.”

Slam!

Cage slammed the back door open. Taylor could only see a peaceful backyard. It was calm
and tranquil, as always. There were a couple of lamps lighting the garden up, making it the
most lit area in the property.

Cage started to rush into the backyard and Taylor followed behind her. Cage walked all the
way to the fence at the boundary of the property and let out a gasp.
“Hal”

This was the location right outside of the range of the alarm. On top of that fence was a small
rock tower made of five small rocks.

It was just large enough for the single knight staying at this house to find when he went on
his patrol later.

“.. Crazy shit! It was real."

Some rough words came out of Cage's mouth. Taylor arrived next to Cage in his wheelchair
and started to look at the rock tower on top of the fence with confusion.

“What is this?"

At Taylor's guestion, Cage read the message that was written in chalk next to it.

“ 'Break this if you want your wish to be granted.' That's what it says."

Confusion and curiosity both filled Taylor's face simultaneously. ]

Alberu had always wondered how Taylor stan and Cage knew about his ancient power. The two
people did not say who had informed them and Alberu could only nod.

Their deal went well. Taylor would get his legs back to health and Alberu would get the first
backing of a noble faction once Taylor had succeeded in becoming a marquis.

Alberu felt that his mother would be happy because he used that ancient power to not only save
others, but also obtain great benefits.
Taylor stan, even though the man looks weak and easy to manipulate, he is an extraordinary man.
The man manages to run away from his family to save himself while mustering the power to
destroy them all.

Alberu Crossman was truly satisfied when he found out that Taylor stan managed to take over
Marquis stan and made the third prince lose one of the great factions that used to support him.

Now that he thought about it, Cale Henituse was probably the biggest reason why Taylor and Cage
knew about Alberu's ancient power.

[ Cage let out a sigh after looking at him and pressed her temples with her finger.

“| vote that you break it. No, it sounds crazy, but the lord says to break it."
“..What?"

“This is the first time the lord has not said some bullshit. Why is he talking so much these
days? He usually speaks to me maybe once a year."

“What does this rock tower have to do with it?" Cage turned to make eye contact with
Taylor.

“The turning point of our lives. That is what he said." ]

"That is truly turning point of our lives" Taylor said.

He still remembered in detail about the important information written on the paper as well as a
little advice that made Taylor feel like he had just been slapped by reality.

He still kept the letter well, it would always remind Taylor of his benefactor.

[ The God of Death only came to Cage when she was sleeping. Sleep was similar to death.
That was why sleep was apath of sorts for the God of Death. However, this time, she had
heard her lord while she was drinking.

Cage thought that the God of Death was angry at her for drinking too much beer. That was
why she had welcomed it. She wanted this god to stop paying attention to her. However, the
God of Death had a different message for her.

"The decision is yours to make. However, don't break it if you want to live a peaceful life.
That's what he said."

She looked toward the rock tower. There was something underneath.

“There is a letter underneath the rock tower. I think they piled this rock tower up for the
letter.” ]

"The peaceful life that the god of death refers to is probably about death itself." Taylor glanced at
Cage* worriedly. The woman continued to drink her alcohol like plain water, Taylor knew that his
best friend was avoiding him.

Living in a world, especially if that world had a madman like a white star who was planning to
become a god would definitely not have a quiet life.
Taylor stan there is in peace because he is dead, he doesn't need to feel all this craziness and leave
Cage* alone.

[ She turned back to look at her best friend, Taylor. He had to look up from the wheelchair,
so, although he could see the rock tower, he could not see the letter underneath it.

“I don't feel any strange powers surrounding the rock tower."

Although she was not as sensitive as real mages, using divine powers allowed Cage to be
pretty sensitive and perceptive toward her surroundings. She would be able to feel if there
were any curses or negative energy surrounding an item or a place.

She was, after all, a servant of the God of Death.

She was waiting for Taylor's response.

Taylor looked up at the night sky, before slowly turning to look at Cage.

“Destroy it.”

Cage immediately punched the rock tower in front of her.

Tang. Tang. Tang.

The rocks on top of the fence all fell down. Taylor just blankly watched it happen.

'Don't break it if | want to live peacefully?'

Taylor had never lived peacefully. He also had no desire to live peacefully. He was going to
find a way to get his legs fixed and continue to push forward. And then-

'I will overturn this damned family of mine. ' ]

"Damn.... What a cool guy you're Taylor!"

Everyone in the tcf dimension is cheering at what Taylor stan is up to.

What Taylor said was true. They never live where they are truly in peace. If they really want to get
the life they want, all of that will certainly not be obtained easily.
All they have to do is continue to survive without ever giving up before the world decides they
must die then.

[ Taylor reached his hand out and Cage handed him the envelope. Taylor immediately
opened the envelope and found that letter was written using magic to prevent people from
recognizing the sender's handwriting. Nobles freguently used this item.

Taylor opened the letter without any hesitation. The first two lines of the letter, that were
visible through the lamps in the yard, immediately caught his attention.

(The crown prince is in possession of an ancient power. It is called the “Star of Healing," and is
useless to him. It is a one-time use power that can heal any type of injury.)

(He is looking to trade it for a method to hold the second prince and third prince in check.) ]

Alberu's* brows twitched when he saw his name mentioned. Not only the name, but at the same
time with the ancient power that he hides from everyone.

The ancient power was not useless, but Alberu* just hadn't figured out who he would use this
power for yet. That ancient power was only a one-time use power and it was far more valuable
because his own mother had given it to Alberu*. He would never use those powers out of pity for
someone.

Choi han* who had finally returned from his depressive state stared at Alberu* for a while before
focusing on the screen.
Everyone had their own secrets and Alberu* had the right to hide the ancient power he possessed if
he wanted.

Like what was written in the letter, Alberu Crossman* who Choi Han* had known for 7 years
would likely use that power for things related to his situation as the crown prince.

After all, that ancient power could only be used one time. Alberu Crossman* had to really think
about who he would give his power to.
[ Taylor's hands started to shake.

“What is going on?”

Cage stiffened up after seeing Taylor's expression and his shaking hands. However, she soon
relaxed.

"Ha!"

It was because Taylor started to laugh. He then handed her the letter.

“it will definitely be a turning point in our lives."

“What the hell are you talking about?"

Cage took the letter from Taylor and started to read. She stopped for a moment after reading
about the ancient power and the crown Prince, but then continued to read the rest. She then
jerked her head up after reading the bottom part of the letter.

(Your legs might not move, but your head, arms, eyes, and mouth can. The rest of you is still
very much alive.)

(The decision is yours to make, Taylor Stan, eldest son of Marquis Stan.) ]

Cage* didn't know how many times she had been slapped by reality.
She vividly remembered the time when Taylor* fell into a depression due to the fact that the
ancient powers they had worked so hard to obtain turned out to be useless.

They only focused on how to heal Taylor's leg and forgot other important things.

Taylor legs might not move, but his head, arms, eyes, and mouth can. The rest of him is still very
much alive.

Taylor* can still do many things even though his legs are paralyzed. Taylor* can still do a lot
because Cage* is by his side, because Cage* will do anything to help Taylor.
Is.. if someone said the same thing to Taylor, her best friend wouldn't feel too pressured and give
up on his life? Had Cage* told him that, Taylor* would still have some spark in his life?

Little did she know, Cage* could no longer hold back her emotions. The woman was crying, not
caring about her surroundings. She was tired, she was very tired. Venion's* death gave nothing, her
Taylor didn't come back.

"Cage..don't cry. Stop blaming yourself" She heard the gentle voice of someone she had missed for
a long time. But Cage* couldn't stop crying, she couldn't.

"You know.. having you in my life is the best thing fate has ever given to my poor life"

"Stop talking. Can you let me cry first?!" Cage* shouted as he pointed at Taylor to stop talking.
But it wasn't Taylor if he felt sad because of Cage's rude attitude, the man smiled happily because
Cage* wanted to look at him.

"My death there was purely Venion's fault. You don't need to blame yourself, your presence in my
life has been a great help. Live well Cage, you are my best friend and my best friend must live well
even though I'm not there"

Taylor and Cage decided to sit near the transparent wall which made them closer. He smiled in
satisfaction as Cage* started to stop crying.

[ Taylor looked toward the darkness at the corner of the yard and started to speak.

“Cage.”
“Yeah?”

“Let's leave this place to the butler, and head to the capital for now."

“Okay.”

She decided to go along with the decision of the still alive Taylor. She was someone who had
experienced death many more times than anybody else because she was a priestess of the God
of Death, thus causing her to be very clear about the value of life.

“If it is the Crown Prince, we need to match the timing for the royal event. We need to
hurry.”

“Alright. Let's hurry."

“Wi it be okay? We will run into a lot of the people from the temple if we go to the capital."

“What can they do? Excommunicate me? That'd be great. I'm just worried about you."

“Thank you."

“No need."

They smiled at each other and spoke at the same time, as Cage lifted up the letter.

“Benefactor." ]

"Young master Cale" Cage and Taylor said together.

They were sure that Cale was really the one who wrote that letter to Taylor.

[ Well, they couldn't be sure if this person was their benefactor or not, but they both had a
feeling that the writer of this letter was their benefactor. That meant that, eventually, they
would need to find this benefactor and return the favor.

Two pairs of eyes, that were clear and without any traces of drinking just a few moments
ago, guietly looked at the letter. It was the gaze of people who had found their turning point.

The red kitten that was watching all of this from the roof of another house whispered to his
sister, On.

“Noona, we can go home now, right?"

“Yes. We did our job. Let's go eat meat."

“Woohoo!"

The two kittens jumped from roof to roof as they returned to the residence. ]

“Our benefactor is really young master Cale” Taylor raised his glass of alcohol at Cage.

“Young master Cale is our benefactor” Cage also raised her full glass of alcohol.

Alberu smiled slightly as the presence of On and Hong confirmed that Cale was the one behind all
the drama of Taylor's presence at the banquet that day.

Maybe Alberu should read a book about the meaning of name because Alberu was sure that the
meaning of Cale's name is chaos.

[ After a day's worth of travel, they were now getting ready to make camp.

“Excuse me, if it is okay, may we share a part of your campsite?"

A carriage arrived by Cale's campsite area, and the person that seemed to be the driver got
off and approached the Vice Captain.

“May l ask who you are?"

The Vice Captain asked, even though he already knew the answer after seeing the red snake
on the driver's armor. The driver bowed to the Vice Captain and Cale behind him and
introduced himself.

“My name is Tom, and I am a part of Marquis Stan's estate."

'Shit.'

Cale almost said that out loud, as he looked at the shabby looking carriage without a crest.
The window opened and Cale could see the face of Taylor Stan. ]

"Aw, my heart hurt a little bit young master" Taylor dramatically gripped the part of the body
where his heart was.
Cage* who had finished crying also smiled when she found out what Cale Henituse over there was
thinking.

"Most likely he just wants to be a secret helper" She said softly.

“Young master Cale always said that he would calmly solve a problem but ended up with outbursts
here and there. He doesn't seem to understand how to silently solve a problem.” Cage chimmed.

Just look at that guy! annoyed by Taylor and Cage's presence but still treats them well!
Cale could have chased them away at that time, his title as trash was well known throughout the
Roan kingdom. No one will surprised that Cale chased Taylor and Cage away.

[ “My name is Taylor Stan. I saw Count Henituse's crest, and am asking for help, even
though I'm sure it is not ideal."

fit is the strong Count Henituse's campsite, Taylor thought he would be safe for the night. It
was not so good in Cale's eyes.

Cale had now met Marguis Stan's eldest son Taylor and the crazy priestess Cage. He thought
about the dragon that would be hunting a boar or deer for him right now and started to
frown.

'Damn it.

One left and three showed up. ' ]

"Pfftt-" Kim Roksoo couldn't hold back his laughter. What a poor guy, Roksoo knows that Cale
really tries to avoid whoever the characters that accompany Choi han in the novel but ends up
taking over Choi han's position as the Main character.

"By the way, who's left?" Bud asked out of curiosity. He felt that there were a lot of important
things that were deliberately overlooked for some reason.
“It seems Cale-nim was talking about me,” Choi han said as he remembered that he had never met
Taylor stan while accompanying Cale before he left for the blue wolf tribe village.

[ Chapter 26: You (1)

And not just three average beings.

One was a dumb dragon,

another was a crazy priestess who wants to be excommunicated,

and the third was a punk from Marquis Stan's family. ]

"Hey!" Taylor and Cage were feeling a little annoyed by what Cale was thinking, they also knew
that Raon would be annoyed when he found out his guardian said he was a dumb dragon.

Didn't Cale just say in the previous chapter that dragons are very intelligent individuals? what a
guy.

But they also smile. They knew that Cale was older than them, but that man sometimes acted really
cute.
Not just occasionally, but Cale Henituse was adorable when he wasn't on the battlefield.

[ “Sigh."

Cale could not help but sigh. He dropped his head before lifting it back up again. Once he
did, he could see that it had become much guieter. Cale thought the silence was odd, and
looked toward Hans.

Hans smiled awkwardly, before stealthily gesturing toward the driver, Tom, and Taylor, who
was looking out of the carriage window.

Taylor had a bitter smile on his face as he started to speak.

“If it is inconvenient for your party, we will leave."

The eldest son of the Marguis family, and the son who was pushed out of the family. After his
legs became paralyzed, Taylor's life turned 180 degrees overnight, from one of luxury and
power, to one where his family gave him just the minimal amount of support needed to
survive.

Taylor knew about Cale, the trash of the Henituse family. A luxurious golden turtle as their
symbol, as well as being a handsome young man with red hair. There was no one other than
Cale who fit that description. Even someone like Count Henituse, who did not join a faction,
could find it uncomfortable to associate with someone like him. They were all like that after
his body became paralyzed.

Taylor had remembered the reality of the situation after hearing Cale's sigh. ]

"Taylor stan, I know for a fact that I'm not the one talking to you there, but even I wouldn't care
about your condition" Cale* said.

The Henituse family had never joined any faction and that made Cale* even less concerned about
the state of the other noble families.
And if he met Taylor*, he wouldn't care whether he was crippled or not either.

"Thank you for not feeling that way about my condition young master Cale, I know that you are
also a good person, just like our young master"

Cale* felt like Taylor stan had misunderstood what he was saying but decided to be quiet.
Taylor Stan is too kind person, it would be hard to argue with someone like him.

[ But at that moment.

“Why would you leave?"

Cale walked toward Taylor's carriage with a stoic expression on his face.

“This isn't my property. I wouldn't do something so childish when we are both fellow
travelers.”

Cale and Taylor made eye contact with each other. Cale then quickly peeked inside Taylor's
carriage.

'She is there.'
The crazy priestess, Cage, was observing him from inside the carriage. Cale had read about
how her curses were really scary. Some people even said her curses were at the level of a
necromancer, the cursed profession. ]

Mary smiled as she remembered Cage being so kind. She is a woman who talks a lot and is always
full of enthusiasm. Mary was never bored when she was with Cage.

She hopes Mary* can also get what Mary has got here.

It was quite impossible since they didn't have Cale Henituse there. Well, there was, but Mary didn't
want to dump all the weight of the world their Cale has onto the Cale* who was there.

Because basically, they are different people.

They have different lives and different pasts.

[ Cale turned his gaze away from Cage and reached his hand out.

“I am Cale Henituse of the Henituse family.”

Taylor gazed at the hand reaching out to him from outside the carriage. He then looked back
at Cale's stoic expression.

Click.

Taylor opened the carriage door. Proper etiquette indicated that he should step out of the
carriage to return the greeting.

“It is difficult for me to step out because of my legs.”

“I am aware."

Taylor looked once more toward Cale, who did not seem to care about the proper etiquette,
and shook his hand. It was just a short handshake. ]
“He never cared about that,” Alberu said casually.

Well, the truth is that Cale definitely knows the way to be a noble in general. He had seen the way
Cale had spoken to the former imperial prince Adin, Cale really looked like someone who had
actually been born from a respectable noble family.

He would display his nobility in public. When it was just being with his family, Cale Henituse
didn't care about anything. His lover was also too comfortable with Alberu to go in and out of his
room without the permission of the owner of the room, namely Alberu Crossman.

The two of them scamming each other so much that sometimes Alberu had to question whether
Cale was really praising him or making fun of him.

Oh, but Alberu was so happy when his lover was showing off what he really had. Even though
Cale had never received any honors from the kingdom except money, everyone knew that Cale
might finish off the useless nobles if the red head want it. One of the things Alberu loved most
about Cale was when his lover stood up to defend himself.

It wasn't that Alberu didn't want to protect his lover, it was just that, if Cale was showing off his
power like that, it meant that Cale was starting to really value his own life.

[ “Nice to meet you, young master Cale."

'Not at all.'

Cale was not happy about this meeting at all. He guickly tried to turn around because he did
not want to be introduced to Cage. Unfortunately, Taylor was an extremely respectful
person.

“This is my companion, priestess Cage-nim. She is a follower of the God of Eternal Rest.” ]
Cage* nodded in agreement. Taylor is a very respectful person and now she was also starting to
find Cale Henituse adorable. What he thinks and what he does are different.

Cale just didn't like seeing them because it was different from the plan he made, but still treating
Taylor and Cage there was pretty good. Cale also did not insult Taylor at all, not even when they
already knew what the red head was thinking.

[ Eternal rest. This was a term for death. Cale held back another sigh, and looked toward
Cage. Cage gracefully greeted him like a proper priestess.

“Nice to meet you, young master Cale. My name is Cage. May the peace of the night always
be with you.

'Peace of the night.' That was the general greeting those who served the God of Death gave to
the public.

'Peace of the night my ass.'

Forget peace of the night, Cale felt like he wouldn't be able to even sleep properly tonight. He
felt like he was drinking lemonade as he looked toward Cage, who was gently smiling. ]

"Aigooo young master, You're too kind to kick us out." Cage grinned.

On the other hand, Ron was also smiling because he knew Cale who didn't like sour foods and
drinks, especially lemons, but still drank all kinds of lemon drinks Ron gave him.

Ron was really curious until when Cale was going to force himself to drink something he didn't
like, that's why Ron wouldn't stop giving Cale lemons.

"He drank lemonade?!" Cale* could not hide his disgusted face at the mention of the name
lemonade.

"Ew, I don't think he could refuse what Ron gave him either” Kim Roksoo felt sorry that Cale had
to drink Lemonade from an assassin like Ron Molan.

[ 'She's acting all nice and innocent, even though she finds that to be so annoying. That is the
number one reason she wants to be excommunicated. '

She really was good at acting. Cale smiled at Cage, who still had a very stereotypical smile of
a priestess on her face, and confidenttly replied.

“I do not believe in a god." ]

"Look at him trying to be a trash"

"He must have done that so they still think he's trash"

"Unlucky bastard, doesn't believe in gods but he's the one who communicates with gods the most"

"He's the baby girl of the gods"

All of Cale's companions looked pityingly at the red head that not only always attracted trouble and
couldn't stop meddling in other people's problems, but also attracted the attention of countless
gods.

Everything that was once thought impossible is now no longer surprising.

[ “You are an interesting person.”

“I guess I am a bit interesting.”

Cale just casually responded to her statement and looked around the carriage. It was
extremely shabby for the eldest son of a Marguis. Just one knight, a subordinate, who also
served as the driver, and the two of them, Cage and Taylor.

I'm sure he's out of money as well.

Taylor probably spent a lot of money putting magic tools around the Puzzle City residence.

Since he was not getting much help from the Marguis, he wouldn't really have any emergency
funds to use. Taylor was probably doing everything he could to reduce his expenses.

Taylor closed his eyes to hold back the shame while watching Cale look through his carriage.
Cale did not put much meaning behind it, and started to think.

'They are probably heading to the capital because of my message. ' ]

Cage* forced himself to smile more sincerely. She was fine, at least Taylor was there getting
proper help from Cale Henituse.

At least in other dimensions, her Taylor was a powerful marquis.

Jealousy will not make her heart calm, instead it will make her more depressed. Cage* is a strong
woman, she has survived in the church for decades, survived with Taylor* and also survived alone
without Taylor*.

Taylor* would also be proud of her because Cage* still wants to survive in this cruel world.

That's why, Cage* was sure that they would make a deal with one of the gods. Most likely a matter
of regression and Cage* would agree to anything as long as it kept her alive too.

Because if Cage* dies, who's going to be with Taylor*?

[ It was obvious where they were heading. It was to the capital, to meet the crown prince.

“Hans.”
“Yes, young master."

Cale vaguely gave an order to the approaching Hans.

“Help them out."

“Yes, sir.”

“Set up a separate meal for them and set up a campsite next to our as well.”

He didn't want to eat with them, or even share the same campsite.

“And don't look for me. You take care of everything." ]

“We also didn't ask to share young master's campsite, to be honest, we just wanted to ask for a bit
of protection since young master Cale has a lot of guards on his way to the Capital” Taylor said
softly.

That was Taylor and Cage's main goal when they asked Cale for help, and they would try to
borrow some gold coins from the young master who was famous for his trash attitude. Of course
they would do that if Cale looked like he wanted to help them.

They had not expected that Cale would help out better than they could have ever imagined.

[ Cale turned away from Taylor, who had a curious look on his face. He then immediately
headed back to his carriage without looking anywhere else. Of course, he gave an order to the
Vice Captain who was walking by his side.

“Looks like they only have one knight. Vice Captain, you take care of their guard duty as
well.”

“Yes, young master.”

Cale verified what the Vice Captain had said to Taylor's knight before getting back on the
carriage. It was regarding guard duty at night. Cale verified the knight's expression turning
bright before the knight got back onto the carriage.

Click.

The door closed with a loud click. This made everyone turn their gaze toward the closed door
of the carriage with the golden turtle crest, before returning to do their duties. Only Taylor
and Cage, who didn't really have anything to do right now, just continued to stare at the
closed door. ]

"Look at him, so adorable" Alberu smiled affectionately as he watched Cale helping others but
looked indifferent at the same time as if what he was doing was nothing out of the ordinary.

"Look at you, Like a teenager who just fell in love" Alberu ignored Tasha's teasing.

"Ah, I'm in love"

Tasha, Mary, Choi han, Rosalyn and Lock who were sitting not far from Alberu couldn't help but
sigh.
Alberu Crossman was still smiling sweetly at his sleeping lover, the blondie was truly like a
teenager who had fallen in love for the first time.

[ They continued to travel like that until they were at an inn about one day's worth of
travelling away from the capital.

“Young master Cale, you like alcohol, right?" Taylor and Cage came to look for Cale.

“What can I do for you?"

Cale wanted to Know why they came to visit him so late at night, but his expression was not
that odd. Taylor smiled at Cale's demeanor.

“Cale Henituse, the trash who cannot go a day without alcohol."

When Taylor was still the potential successor to the Marquis, he had received all of the
information about the nobles as well. Cale's information was so unique that there was no way
he could forget it. ]

Cale* smiled widely.

At first, Cale* had only thought that he would act like trash to get all the cousins to start accepting
Basen* as the successor of the family. Cale* was used to all the insults ever since his mother died,
so he thought that he wouldn't be affected by it too much, unlike Basen* who would always cry
silently and let all the cousins insult him right in front of the child.

But after tasting the taste of alcohol, to be honest Cale* really felt like it was the best drink he had
ever tasted. He was starting to get free from the responsibilities of being a troublesome noble,
Deruth* also never scolded him to the point that Cale* was wondering whether or not his father
cared.

But Deruth* had never kicked Cale* out no matter how rudely he was at home or no matter how
often Cale* caused riots in the city. His father would only compensate for all the things he
damaged then it would be like that the next day too.

He was too engrossed in being trash to not realize that he was already that famous that the entire
Roan Kingdom knew that Cale Henituse was trash from Henituse county.

[ “But I don't think that is all.”

However, Cale was very different compared to the information.

He stayed in the carriage all day so that they would feel at peace, and had the generosity to
give them the best treatment possible. His subordinates also trusted and followed him. ]

But it seems that a transmigrator who tried to emulate his trash behavior with a poor effort made a
name for himself with another title.

Cale* still got goosebumps even when he heard the title commander, young master silver shield,
the messenger from the gods that he had heard from some people talking in the tcf dimension.

It seemed like Cale Henituse's trash title was no longer popular there.

[ Most importantly, he treated the two of them like normal people.

“You are different from the rumors."

They were now right in front of the capital. Taylor and Cage would need to move stealthily
starting early the next morning. Of course, they will have to confidently walk in when they
walk into the royal palace.

But there were many things they were prepared to research before that happened. However,
they had made up their mind to move differenttly than their original plan.

They had been watching Cale Henituse for over a week. This person was now on Taylor and
Cage's mind.

“Young master Cale. It should be okay to share a drink with us before we leave, right?” ]

"We are different person after all" Kim Roksoo commented.

Kim Roksoo only had a few memories of Cale facing people who felt themselves to be important in
the company. Kim Roksoo had his own way of dealing with them, a slightly more brutal way of
slapping them all against reality head-on. The Cale that was in his memory dealt with them in
slightly different ways, but it had a huge impact on all of them.

Team leader Kim Roksoo is a leader who is perfect in many ways. Seeing the action in person
would make Kim Roksoo learn too.

[ Chapter 27: You (2)

“Come on in."

Cale motioned for them to come into the room, and Cage pushed Taylor's wheelchair inside.
Once all three of them sat down at the table, Cale did not even take a look at the alcohol
before he asked.

“What is it that you want?"

Cale's voice was extremely cold and stoic as usual. However, this just confirmed in Taylor's
mind that this person in front of him was not a trash. In fact, he was smarter than most
people thought.

Taylor had not come here just to drink with Cale. Alcohol was only good when you were
comfortably drinking with people you could trust. Drinking with others was just for easy
conversation and observing the other party. ]
"That is true" The alcoholic lover Mercenary King Bud totally agrees with what Taylor said.

"You look like you know a lot about alcohol, may I join your table?" Even though Bud asked, the
blue-haired man was already walking towards Taylor and Cage's table carrying a bottle of alcohol
and Glenn.

Yes, Bud also pulled Glenn who failed to rebel because he couldn't use his magic power in this
room.

“Oh! Another alcohol lover is coming! Please sit comfortably, Taylor's alcohol tolerance is really
high! Even young master Cale lost!” Cage said excitedly and Bud was completely shocked by that
fact.

Cale Henituse was the person with the highest alcohol tolerance that Bud had ever met, but Taylor
stan could beat a Cale Henituse in the alcohol area?

"Interesting"

On the other hand, Glenn could only let out a long sigh and sat down lazily. Befriending Bud was
really exhausting both body and soul.

[ “What kind of person do you think i am, young master Cale?"

Cale guietly observed Taylor after hearing his guestion, before approaching his bed and
picking up a pouch. He brought it back and put it on top of the table.

Clang.

A metallic sound filled the room as the pouch slightly opened. Inside the pouch were plenty of
gold, silver, and bronze coins. Cale's confident Voice filled the room.
“I don't know why you are heading to the capital right now, when every noble in the
country's attention is focused on the capital, but I'm sure there is only one thing people like
you who are heading into the lion's den want from me.”

Cale had expected it from the moment they asked to follow him to the capital, as well as every
time he felt their gazes during the trip.

“The wealthy Henituse family. You want money, right?" ]

".... Damn"

Tasha who saw the smile on Alberu's face not disappear made her feel a little uncomfortable. Is her
nephew okay?

"Alberu-"

"Ah, as I thought, he does look really cool when he's showing off like that. Whose lover is that
hmm?"

Alberu was leaning back in his chair casually, one of his hands was used to support the chin of
Alberu who was smiling brightly.

Tasha felt a little sorry for her nephew. Alberu must have gone a little crazy from the problem of
the Hunter who randomly destroying two palaces and one ducal.

Poor young man.

[ Sigh.

The priestess Cage let out a sigh that was almost like a gasp of admiration. Taylor was
someone who used to play at the top before falling off a cliff, but Cage was someone who had
always been at the bottom. To someone like her, Cale was an unique individual.

He asked the deputy butler for alcohol whenever he had a free moment.

He did not care at all about what his subordinates did, and only ate the highest quality food.

He only stayed in the most luxurious inns, and always seemed to be relaxed. He also did not
care about what he said to others. However, he was definitely not trash.

Her friend Taylor understood this even better than she did. ]

Deruth and Violan smiled. Even though their son would sometimes like to not care about the
condition of his own body, Cale actually cared quite a bit about that. He took advantage of his new
situation to get what was best. Shelter, food, clothes, even just a place to sit he would choose the
most comfortable spot in the room Cale was currently occupying.

But that doesn't mean he can't be in a less decent situation.

Furthermore, Deruth as well as Violan would continue to pamper Cale with all the necessities that
their son would need.

They would also ensure that Alberu Crossman was able to pamper Cale Henituse.

[ “So you already knew."

“It was a piece of cake."

Cale answered as if it was not difficult to deduce at all.

“Based on how you are traveling, you look like you are lacking in money. In order to stay at
the capital, especially stealthily, you need money more than anything else. I'm sure this was
not originally your plan, but it was only natural to ask when you have the golden turtle
traveling with you.”

Taylor could not disagree with anything Cale just said. It was the truth. Cale Henituse was
someone who did not try to avoid him, the eldest son who was pushed aside by his family.
Asking Cale and hopefully getting some money was their best course of action.
Even if Cale said no, it didn't look like Cale would tell Venion about Taylor's reguest. Cale
seemed to hate complicated things.

In Taylor's eyes, Cale was someone who voluntarily hid from others.

“Thank you very much, young master Cale."

Cale did not say anything like, “you're welcome". Instead, he was ready to put into play his
plan that he had formulated and thought over ever since they started following him. ]

Zed Crossman* became even more interested in what Cale Henituse would be doing there. Cale's
demeanor, even though he wasn't Drew's biological son (because he was a transmigrator) somehow
actually had Drew Thames' demeanor.
The way he spoke, the smile that normally would have meant the start of a mess and also an
extremely stubborn attitude. Well, all the Henituses were stubborn, but the Thames family that
Zed* had known before they started disappearing were even more stubborn.

And what's with the scent of nature coming out of the crystal ball earlier?

Cale Henituse had a scent like that?

When Atha opened a slight opening for the three small individuals to enter to meet their guardian,
at that moment everyone who was able to detect the scent of nature that usually only belonged to
elves and dragons felt completely intoxicated.

[ “Will you be leaving early in the morning?"

“Yes. We were planning on stealthily leaving, but came here to see you before we left. We
need to take care of things on our own now.”

Taylor's eyes were clear as he sat on the wheelchair. However, Cale could not see any positive
feelings in Taylor's eyes when he made eye contact.

“Will you be entering through the temple?"

The moment Taylor's expression seemed to show shock at how Cale knew, Cage stepped in.

“Yes. We plan to enter through the temple."

They were planning to disguise Taylor as a member of the temple and sneak him in.
However, doing so would alert the Temple of Death of Cage's location. Cage was willing to
put herself in that kind of danger for Taylor.

However, even entering like that would not guarantee stealth. Cale poked at that problem.

“Even if you enter through the temple, Venion or the Marquis will hear about it within three
days. They most likely have informants in the Temple of Death as well."

“You really are very well informed." ]

"He really is smart" Mila* smiled with satisfaction as she saw the genius of a Cale Henituse. He
listened to what others he was having discussions with and unhesitatingly touched on areas of the
problem that Taylor Stan and Cage had somehow overlooked.

He also doesn't talk much about unimportant things but also doesn't rush when explaining
situations to the point that it seems like even an idiot would understand what he was explaining.

Ah.. Mila* also wants Dodori* to have a teacher like Cale Henituse.

[ Cage started to smile. There was something she suddenly realized about Cale.

“Young master Cale, I'm sure there is a reason you are so curious about our course of
action?"

Tap. Tap.

Cale's index finger tapped on the table.

“Take this money and let the innkeeper know that you and your people will be staying one
more day here.”

Cale then lifted up his finger and pointed toward the two of them.

“As for the two of you, you will get on my carriage. The rest of your group will enter the
capital one day later.”

Screech.

Cale pushed the chair back and stood up. He then went over and grabbed another item from
the magic box, and put it on top of the table.

“This is a magic tool that will make any lifeforms in a selected area turn invisible for five
minutes."
This was the second item that needed to be rented under Billos's name.

He was planning on using this item during the Plaza Terror Incident, but he had a reason to
use it in advance now. Cale was thankful that it was not a single use item. ]

"Haaaaaaa" Alberu* laughed softly when he saw a noble plotting another noble to infiltrate the
Capital.

Somehow, Alberu* felt this was an insult, but since what was brought over was Taylor stan, this
was also a profitable thing for Alberu*.

On the other hand, Lock frowned as he found out what Cale was actually planning to do when the
plaza incident that day happened.

"Young master ever thought about finding the hidden bomb by himself using that necklace?" He
knew that his Hyung, Noona and Raon-nim were the ones looking for the location of the hidden
bombs in the plaza as well as the bombs stored in various objects that the common people carried
at the Plaza that day.

Lock also knew that Cale had done nothing but plan for such a big thing. If it wasn't for the suicide
bombing there, their plan would have been just as they expected and Cale also wouldn't have had to
bring out his ancient power there to make the red head cough up blood.

"Knowing him, it's certain he has a backup plan in case he feels he needs to make a move" Rosalyn
said.

In the past, Rosalyn had wondered why someone like Choi han would actually obey Cale
Henituse's orders without asking much. It was also Rosalyn's first time working under someone
else's orders, so it was still quite awkward.

Cale Henituse really did nothing but order them to go to work and he would be in the Bar drinking
alcohol and giving them food after they returned whether with the bomb information or not.

As a princess, it was quite strange but Rosalyn somehow enjoyed it.

But right now, Rosalyn really wanted to make Cale Henituse sit still and stop worrying about the
safety of the world.
[ Silence filled the room once Cale stopped talking. Cage and Taylor looked back and forth
between Cale and the item, and their lips opened and closed multiple times, but they could
not say anything. They finally managed to ask after a while of silence.

“Why-"

Young master Taylor, who had been silent for a while now, slowly started to ask.

“Why are you doing this for us? You have nothing to gain from it.”

'Why? I have to help you out abit since I caused it. It's not like it is going to harm me in any
way. ' ]

“That bastard certainly won't help others without totality. He's just looking for reasons why he's
helping Taylor without making himself look like he cares” Eruhaben commented.

He was already too tired of seeing Cale Henituse and all the denial.

And Cale Henituse couldn't do anything without something that would benefit him.

[ In addition, if Taylor manages to take over the Marquis position, Cale would not need to
worry about Marquis Stan or Venion's greed once the war with the foreign nations starts.
That would help the Henituse territory remain guiet and allow Cale to live peacefully.

“Must I answer?"

“Yes. | want to hear your reason."

Taylor wanted to hear Cale's response. Cale stoically answered Taylor's guestion. The
response was both brutal and cold.

“Its because you are so pitiful. I want to know just what is making someone like you, a
cripple who doesn't know when he will die, do all of this. For the eldest son of a Marquis to
ask the trash of a Count's family for money, it is just so pitiful." ]

Gasp!
Everyone except Taylor and Cage had not expected that the answer Cale was about to give was
actually so brutal. Every word Cale said was like a knife stabbed into their hearts very deeply.

"... What-"

Before anyone could comment, Taylor's gentle voice was heard first.

"He's already asked whether or not he should answer and I'd really like to hear why he's helping us"
Taylor lightly tapped his leg then looked at Cage* who was just about to scream angrily at Cale.

“The help he provided was also precious. I have to make myself fit before repaying my debt to
young master Cale, he just made sure that I won't forget what he did and I won't be allowed to
intrude on Henituse territory if I manage to become a marquis" He said calmly.

"As a noble, let alone a weak noble like me before, that kind of answer is what I really need"
Taylor's words made them all silent. They didn't feel entitled to comment on Cale Henituse's
attitude if Taylor stan himself didn't feel it was something to fuss about.

[ Taylor's mouth slowly opened and closed, before he started to silently laugh. Taylor then
patted his knees with his hands. He could not feel anything when he did that.

However, Taylor's eyes, nose, mouth, hands, and the rest of him was still alive. Taylor started
to smile brightly.

“Thank you for your sympathy. I needed that kind of sympathy.”

“However, there is one condition to all of this.”

Cale did not pay any attention to Taylor's words of thanks.

“What is it?"

“Forget about everything.”

Cale repeated himself once more, as he pushed the bag of money toward Taylor.

“Forget about every single thing that has happened."

Cale was showing that he was willing to help them, but did not want to be involved with them
any further. ]

"Did you make a vow?" Asked the now calm Cage*.

"Yeah, that's the reason I joined Taylor in the discussion that night" Cage replied equally calm.

“Young master Cale has helped us a lot. The only thing we can do for him is to reduce the
problems that are likely to occur in the future if anyone knows it was young master Cale who
helped us to the Capital.” Taylor chimmed.

[ “Pretty simple."

Cale could feel an odd sensation in his hand while sharing his thoughts. It was similar to
ancient powers. He could sense the things related to the vow.

“The sensation you feel right now is the power of the vow. The moment we break the vow,
young master Cale will be informed of our deaths as the witness.”

“I see."

Cale easily accepted her explanation. He had no choice because of the sensation in his hand.
He started to inspect the difference between the divine power and the ancient power inside of
him.

At that moment, Taylor put the bottle of alcohol he brought at the middle of the table.

Tap. The bottle now sat at the middle of the table.

“Young master Cale, will you have a drink?”

"A drink?"

Cale hid his desire for them to leave, and asked what they meant. Taylor nodded his head at
Cale's guestion. ]
Taylor and Cage just sighed because Cale really didn't want to seem like he wanted to be friends
with anyone.

Really, after the brutal answer earlier, Cale still couldn't refuse Cage and Taylor's wish. The man
could have refused but instead still said yes to what they wanted.

"He won't admit it, but Cale is a really scary person sometimes, but sometimes he's too nice to the
point of frustrating all of us"

"Agree" Taylor, Cage and Glenn agreed with what Bud said.

[ “Yes. Alcohol. Alcohol is necessary on a good day."

Taylor wanted to drink with Cale, someone he could not trust until recently. Cage seemed to
have figured something out by his actions, and started to smile before putting her hand into
the wide sleeves of her priestess outfit.

“Tada!" Three shot glasses came out of her sleeve.

“Ho.”

Cale looked at the shot glasses, the bottle of alcohol, and the priestess with disbelief. He could
not believe that she carried shot glasses in her sleeves.

“Priestess-nim."

"Yes?"

“You are amazing."

She was a true alcoholic. Cale took a glass from her, and Taylor filled the glass. Once all
three of their glasses were full, Cage asked Cale a question.

“Young master Cale, is it not weird that a priestess is drinking?"

Cale tilted his head to one side and asked.

“Is that any of my business?”

Cale did not care whether she drank or not. ]

"Damn it! Why is he so cute?!" Rosalyn endured her embarrassment at the attitude of the future
king of the Roan kingdom. Seriously, what happened to Alberu?

It wasn't that he didn't agree with what Alberu was saying, because yes, DAMN IT CALE
HENITUSE WAS ADORABLE JUST LIKE A CAT!

But today, Alberu Crossman was really out of character. Compared to a future king, Alberu was
truly like an ordinary person who deeply loved his partner and would praise his partner to anyone
he met without any embarrassment.

[ “Wow. I really like you.”

Cage shared her admiration while smacking her knee with her other hand. She then coyishly
asked Cale.

“Young master Cale, do you not have any desire to get to know an older sister with a great
personality?”

"Nope"

Cale sternly answered and Taylor quickly added on.

“..What about an older brother with a great personality?”

“Even less.”

Cage and Taylor both started to laugh instead of being disappointed at Cale's answer. Cale
could not tell what was funny about his response, but lifted up his glass and started to speak.

“Cheers.”

Clang. The three glasses clanged together. A night of a new moon. There was no moon in the
sky, but this alcohol that was deeper than the moon, and created a thread connecting these
three individuals. ]

Bud was already laughing out loud when he heard the answer Cale gave to Taylor and Cage's
question. What was even funnier was that Cale completely had no idea what the two people really
meant by their question.

On the other hand, Taylor and Cage felt goosebumps when Alberu Crossman was now looking at
them complete with his princely smile.
 ".... I wonder"

“Young master Cale is adorable, I was just wondering if he needs a hyung or not” Taylor said,
managing to fight off his nervousness.

“No need to worry your highness, we will not try to make young master Cale our partner” Cage
said with a sweet smile.

The two of them still felt goosebumps even though Alberu was no longer looking at them.

Chapter End Notes

Oh, I did read a theory on Tumblr yesterday. The author describes that those whose
presence is close to nature have very beautiful forms right? Like beast people, elves
and dragons.

And the stronger the presence of nature, the more beautiful the individual is. For
example Cale had always described dragons as extremely beautiful individuals,
nothing could beat their beauty. Then what about Cale?
Cale Henituse himself was described as a beautiful person, well, the novel cover also
explained that he was beautiful. His nature Presence is also very strong because of the
ancient power he has, the crybaby always manages to heal the physical injuries that
Cale has and Mila also makes Cale's skin very smooth like a baby (just like what Raon
said)

Actually it is not surprising why the elves often think that he is a dragon.
 Chapter 29: You (4)
Chapter Notes

Hey, I really didn't expect this story to get a thousand kudos so soon! wow, thanks to
all of you who have given kudos and encouraged me in the comments column. All I
can give you is an update chapter each week so you can find something to read. I hope
this story doesn't disappoint, I always try to improve the shortcomings of the story
here. Once again, thank you.

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Lock* sat down uncomfortably beside Rosalyn*. Seeing a transmigrator who could change the
destiny of a person's life, Lock* wondered if the transmigrator was also trying to save his family.

The transmigrator seemed like a good person, but Lock* didn't want to place his hopes in anyone.
All his hopes were not fulfilled, Lock* felt he didn't need to hope for anything. Didn't the god just
ignore his blue wolf tribe? what did he expect from a god?

But the naïve face of the Tcf dimension Lock made him quite annoyed. He knew that those over
there were younger in age, but seeing himself so naïve made Lock* really uncomfortable. Why?
did Lock never lose anyone there?

Lock* just kept playing with Rosalyn's* fingers to calm himself down.

[ Cale's carriage leisurely headed to the south of the capital. Huiss, the capital of the Roan
Kingdom. People were clearly busy getting ready for the upcoming birthday celebration.

Cale looked out through the slightly lifted curtain and started to think.

'Choi Han should arrive in about 3 days.'

Unless he moves like a crazy lunatic, Choi Han should arrive three days later. He will bring
Rosalyn and Lock with him, and they will run into the secret organization while getting
Lock, which will delay them even more.

In the novel, Choi Han ran into Lock, the only survivor of the Blue Wolf Tribe and someone
with the Wolf King's bloodline, before running into the secret organization once again. After
that, Choi Han would run into the secret organization once more at the capital terror
incident. ]

Kim Roksoo was already aware of the many changes that took place between what was in the
novel, which Kim Roksoo had personally experienced and also what Cale was going through at
that time.

Even though Cale changed the destiny of the two individuals who should have died, Cale actually
didn't change too many things. He still brought Choi han, Ron and Beacrox together without him
having to be beaten by Choi han. Then he made Choi han meet the little dragon, but this time Choi
han didn't need to kill the little kid who endangered the whole village.

Choi han's departure was also most likely due to Cale himself ordering him to. Choi han still met
with Lock and Rosalyn, and to be honest, the timing of Choi han's departure was much faster than
what happened in the novel. Cale definitely didn't want to keep Choi han by his side for the sake of
helping all the villagers in the blue wolf tribe village.

But it looks like the universes also change their own timelines due to regression and transmigration
issues.

[ Harris Village, Choi Han's first residence outside the Forest of Darkness. This secret
organization was the one that had murdered everyone in the village. He had run into the
organization twice, but he did not have much information on them.

'The assassins don't have stars on their clothes.'

Since assassination was the goal for both Harris Village and the Blue Wolf Tribe, the secret
organization sent their assassin squad. The assassin squad only wears black clothes without
the stars, just in case something goes wrong. They were people who chose to take their own
lives if they were caught. But things will change starting at the capital.

'That blood-loving punk will show up.' ]

"Assassin?" Choi han asked confused. Those who attacked the village of the blue wolf tribe weren't
a group of assassins and it was the first time Choi Han saw Redika, then saw the madman again at
the plaza.

"Choi han, did you first meet Redika at the Plaza Huiss?" Rosalyn asked Choi han* who was
immediately answered firmly by the man.

"Yes, he is the main culprit of the incident at the plaza, that was the first time I met Redika and
until now I haven't seen him again"

"Redika didn't come to our village in person?" This time, it was Lock who asked.

"No, the only ones who came to attack our family were the assassins" said Lock* who was just as
confused. Their cases are different?

The video continues without caring about the confusion of the original Hero from the birth of a
hero.

[ While preventing the terror incident with Rosalyn, Choi Han comes in contact with a leader
of the secret organization. That leader and their subordinates all have the red star and five
white stars on their chest.

Cale had already come up with an excuse to give Choi Han as well for their uniforms when
they rescued the dragon. He just blankly stared outside, before shutting the curtains once
again.

The happy citizens decorating the streets, and the streets that were becoming very beautiful.
All of this would turn into a place of despair in a week. ]

Kim Roksoo frowned.

He started to dislike the changes the universe was making. The conversation between the three
main protagonists of the birth of a hero is certainly not missed by Roksoo.

Not only has the timeline changed, but the motives of the secret organization also seem to have
changed. Moreover, the original Kim Roksoo only read novels up to the fifth volume which even
then had not started any war.

What other changes have occurred because of the problems of regression and transmigration?
[ “Young master Taylor.”

They were now at the southern part of Huiss, at the location of the nobte residences. Cale's
carriage stopped in front of a building, and Cale stood up and got ready to exit.

“Ron will take care of you once we arrive at the residence. You just need to head out that
way.”

He was looking at the door as he continued.

“Forget everything."

He could hear Taylor and Cage's voice coming from behind him.

“Thank you very much.”

“See you in a joyful environment next time.”

Cale started to smile. Cage and Taylor continued to look at him, but neither Cale, nor the
two kittens, paid the two people any attention. ]

"We have to teach young master Cale to socialize better" Cage said seriously.

"It's going to be difficult because young master Cale really doesn't want to do anything and goes
anywhere if the kids don't ask, but it's worth a try" Taylor said agreeing to Cage's idea.

"I hope that Raon-nim, On and Hong don't grow up to become awkward individuals in socializing
like their fathers" Bud commented.

“Too late, haven't you seen On and Hong who don't pay attention to Marquis Taylor? They have
clearly followed young master Cale's lifestyle” Glenn said trying to remind the people at the table
of the reality that had happened.

Sigh...
They got goosebumps at the thought of the three young individuals who were their copy past
guardians. Cunning and very fond of luxurious things.

[ Click.

The carriage door opened.

“Young master, we have arrived."

Cale, Hans, and the kittens could all see Taylor and Cage, but did not look at them. They just
acted like the two of them weren't there, and got off the carriage.

Cale instantly turned toward the driver's seat once he got off the carriage. Ron had a benign
smile on his face and nodded his head. Ron, who heard the situation from deputy butler
Hans, would take care of the rest. Ron headed with the driver to park the carriage.

Cale did not pay any more attention to the carriage, and turned around.

"Oh."

He then let out a gasp of admiration. The kittens, On and Hong, seemed to be surprised as
well, as their golden pupils were extremely dilated.

“It's even better than I expected."

The Count really was wealthy. Past the large iron gate was a five-story residence. There was
even a garden between the gate and the building itself. It was not fancy or shiny, but it
definitely looked more expensive than the nearby noble residences.

It had the aura and look of a building that definitely took a large amount of money to build.
At the center of it was, naturally, a sculpture with the Henituse family's golden turtle on it. ]

Everyone there admired the residence of Henituse Duchy. The building didn't shine as brightly as
all the gold coins the County had, but the shape of the building was enough to let everyone know
that "They're from an honorable noble family".

Actually, Cale Henituse himself described the Henituse family very well. The man rarely wore
extravagant clothes, but his style was so elegant that one would feel small around the red head.

The aura that Cale Henituse had seemed to scream that they were all of a different caste than him
even though Cale looked simple.
Just like the Henituse style.

[ Screeeech. Bang!

The large gate with the golden turtle crest on it slowly opened. The guard opening the gate, as
well as the butler of the residence and the servants, all lined up to greet Cale.

“Young master Cale Henituse! Welcome to the capital!"

It was an extremely respectful greeting. They were bowing their heads so low that their heads
looked like it would reach the ground. The old man who seemed to be in charge was speaking
so loudly it looked like he might hurt his vocal chords.

“We will do our very best to serve you!"

'Why is he like this?'

Cale looked toward Hans, who was pretending that he had no idea what was going on.

'He definitely knows what is going on. ' ]

Hans smiled a little. "I just want them to really do their job well. Our young master must be served
very well"

Hans felt that the service provided by the maids to Cale Henituse back then was not up to par.
Well, the young master used to yell at a lot of maids for some reason, making the maids afraid to
serve him.

But that didn't mean they could use it as an excuse to ignore the eldest son of the Henituse Duchy.
Especially when Cale Henituse himself had not done anything wrong. Well, at that time his young
master was no longer his real young master, but he was someone who made Hans feel
comfortable.

That's why Hans 'slightly' reminded all the maids there to serve young master Cale Henituse very
well regardless of the image the young master created himself.

[ Hans definitely knew the reason they were acting this way. Cale found it annoying to ask,
and approached the old man in charge and helped him up. He then looked toward the rest of
the servants and started to speak.

“Everybody, lift your heads up."

The servants guickly raised their heads. They had never seen Cale while working at the
residence. However, they had definitely heard stories about Cale from the people that visited
from the Henituse territory.

The trash, Cale. The servants here heard that Cale considered people who worked in the
estate as either nobles or useless people. Sometimes, he didn't even treat them like people.
They were anxious about what Cale was going to say next and waited for him to continue.

“No need to be this respectful in the future. I do not like to cause any issues to people who do
their job well."

The servants' gazes all turned toward Cale. Cale Could see that they were all still stiff and
started to frown.

“I heard that mother picked all of you. She said you all have a lot of pride for your work, so
I'm sure you will perform very well.” ]

"Aigoo.. How could he still think he's trash when he's not acting like trash himself?” Kim Roksoo
let out a long sigh.

"Maybe the trash he means is different from the standard trash we have. He is trash that has been
recycled into gems" Cale* Commented.

Now that Kim Roksoo thought about it, all team members one always felt comfortable working
under Kim Roksoo's leadership. Even though this man is known as a cold-hearted man, the fact is
team one is the most cohesive teamwork compared to the others. All the members respect each
other, they are just a little scared of Kim Roksoo because this guy doesn't talk much, but they still
feel comfortable around Kim Roksoo.

Kim Roksoo also remembered that the original owner of this body had a habit of not taking off his
clothes except for the top button of his shirt when using record. At first, Kim Roksoo thought that
it wouldn't be torturous, but Kim Roksoo couldn't help but roll up his sleeves because of the heat.
His body felt very hot, his head was a little dizzy and he felt nauseous, but he still managed to hold
it all quite well.

Cale was really amazing because he endured all the agony while using the record. But he was also
starting to understand why Cale was still pushing himself not to do anything that might lower his
body temperature while using record.
It was because Cale did not want others to feel uncomfortable while seeing all the wounds on his
body.

Cale Henituse truly cared about the well-being of everyone under his leadership. The rumors about
Cale being cold-hearted were completely false. Even Cale didn't want to make all of his team
members uncomfortable just by looking at the scars on his body when everyone else had their own
scars as well.

[ The servants' expressions all turned odd.

“Ask Hans if you have any guestions."

He had enough to do as is, so it was better to leave everything to Hans. Plus, there was no
reason to pay a lot of attention when he was leaving again in just a few days. Cale looked
toward the servants, whose expressions were getting slightly better, and started to walk.

“Let's go.”

Cale walked in front as they headed to the fivestory building. When a home owner enters
their house for the first time, they needed to personally walk from the gate to the door of the
residence.

This symbolized that this was his territory.

When the crown prince became the king, the crown prince, no, the king, walked from the
castle gate to the center of the palace, where his throne was located.

It was a similar kind of logic. ]

The two Alberu secretly questioned when they would succeed in taking the throne. Well, Alberu
Crossman was sure he would become king, it was just that he had yet to find the right time for the
event to ascend the throne. After the loss of king Zed Crossman, everyone had truly assumed
Alberu Crossman was their new king.

On the other hand, Alberu Crossman* still had to have a bit of a problem about himself. King Zed
is still around, Alberu* is also still the crown prince without anyone's help (Except the dark elves).
He is already 30 years old, Alberu* couldn't continue being a pitiful crown prince.
He had confirmed the year difference between his dimension and the tcf dimension. The plaza
terror incident happened 7 years ago, which means that their timeline difference is also 7 years. But
the difference is that those who are younger manage to finish all the madness of the world in a
short time while his dimension, the tboah dimension has just 'started' the war period.

Even though Alberu* wanted to quickly see how the tcf dimension would deal with each war,
Alberu* also couldn't help but be curious about what was really going on there. The higher ups of
the kingdoms in the western continent seemed quite close to each other.

They made an alliance.

Alberu was sure of that. That was why, he was trying to comfort himself while watching what Cale
Henituse was doing. What did the commander do before the war started.

[ Count Deruth and the Countess had walked into this residence like this before, but Cale
was now the owner of this large residence.

Screeeech

The large iron gate with the golden turtle closed. At the same time, as it usually is with
information in the capital, the nearby nobles all learned of the arrival of the Henituse family's
representative. This happened even faster than the person Cale sent to the palace to inform
the crown of his arrival could reach the palace.

That was why these three people, who were members of the Northeastern Noble's gathering,
started to worry. They started to frown while drinking tea with each other.

“Sigh...it really is not young master Basen but young master Cale. This is going to make
things complicated."

“But we need to carry him with us, since he is one of our own."

“That is true. I'm sure even a trash will not act up in front of us, right?” ]

Eric, Amiru and Gilbert flinched slightly as it was their turn to appear on the screen. The reaction
from Duke Deruth was enough to make them feel embarrassed to be a little worried about Cale's
attitude.

Cale* was not offended at all. Well, he was known as trash and at that time Basen had taken his
place as the family's successor (though not yet official) for two years.
To be honest, he was still confused as to why Deruth had chosen him as the representative for the
family going to the capital. But he also understood why Cale, well, the transmigrator still chose to
leave.

Such a person would not remain silent if he knew what would happen in the future. Especially if it
deals with the lives of many people.

[ The neutral Henituse family and the nice, but not flexible, Basen. Then, there was the trash
of the Henituse family, Cale. These three, whose families were close to the Henituse family
among all of the Northeastern noble families, decided to make the decision that made sense
for their future.

“We just need to protect him and prevent him from doing anything stupid. Let's first meet
with him and talk."

To them, Cale was like a toddler walking by the water that needed their protection. At the
same time, Cale was dangerous and could cause a scene at any point. ]

Kim Roksoo smiled at the reactions of the three people who had become his friends. Well, when
the war broke out and Henituse County was destroyed, the three families helped Cale in defending
the Henituse territory.

Ubarr territory was also destroyed because no one expected that the indomitable alliance would
attack the Roan kingdom from the sky and from the sea.

Ah, speaking of the Ubarr territory, Kim Roksoo wished that they built a naval base there.

[ They immediately sent an invitation letter to Cale's residence, which was guickly delivered
into Cale's hand by that evening.

“Sigh.”

Cale threw the letter to the table with an extremely annoyed expression.

“Will you not go?"

“Can I not go?"

“No. It is a Northeastern nobles meeting.”

“I knew it.” ]
"Damn.. even he can make Hans like that" Kim Roksoo said softly. The Hans he knew was a
deputy butler who kept his behaviour very well. He was also the second servant after Ron who
wasn't too scared of Cale, that guy was just a little awkward.

But seeing Hans who could act a bit impudent like that made Kim Roksoo smile bitterly.

He and all his behavior in the past just made the people around him uncomfortable, whereas Cale
was the complete opposite. The man somehow makes anyone feel comfortable even though he just
stays quiet without doing anything.

He was truly grateful because now he didn't have to pretend to be trash anymore. He also doesn't
need to act like a cold-hearted person like the original Kim Roksoo because everyone in Team One
knows how warm-hearted Kim Roksoo is.

Seeing all of his team working comfortably around him made Kim Roksoo happy. He is happy on
earth one. He's not lonely, he has a purpose in life and he doesn't need to pretend anymore.

Even though he was a little jealous of the relationship Cale had with everyone, Roksoo also thought
that maybe Cale would be a little jealous if he saw what Kim Roksoo had succeeded in doing in
Korea.

No, did that man even understand envy?

[ Nobles were really fast at getting information. Cale was the same way as well. Hans handed
the document he received from the residence manager to Cale.

“This is the list of nobles who are currently in the capital."

“Good. Did Ron take care of things properly?"

Hans had a short response to Cale's guestion. “Yes."

Cale was satisfied with that answer. Cale had prepared a lot for Taylor. A wig, a robe, a
wheelchair without the Stan family crest, and even money. He had given everything to Taylor
properly. Well, other than the money, Hans handled the delivery process for everything else.
]
Alberu* let out a long sigh. Even though he knew Taylor's arrival would benefit, not him, but the
younger Alberu.

But still, there was a strange feeling watching Cale Henituse actually do a lot to get Taylor to make
it into the capital.

Not only giving Taylor and Cage a lot of money, the man also gave a magic item that would make
them both invisible for a while. Then Wigs? robe? wheel chair? even experienced assassins also
helped Taylor and Cage to infiltrate. It was only natural that no one could find the whereabouts of
the two people at that time.

Having someone like Cale Henituse by his side could be advantageous and could also be the
biggest reason Alberu had headaches.

[ His chamber was located on the third floor. It was the room that received the most sunlight.
He opened the large window heading to the terrace and called out.

“Come in."

He then left the window open and sat down next to the table. Soon enough, Cale could see a
couple leaves floating in the sky and sitting down on the chair across from Cale.

The dragon had entered the room with a couple of leaves stuck to him.

On and Hong also sat down on chairs to the left and right of the invisible dragon.

Cale stared at the three of them, before opening the wine bottle and telling them to eat.

“Go ahead and eat.” The red wine filled the glass.

“You gathered ingredients for us, but you never got to eat any of it.”

Cale brought the wine glass to his lips as he continued to speak.

“Im sure it wasn't easy following us."

At that moment, the Black Dragon removed its invisibility magic and revealed itself. On
helped remove the leaves that were stuck to the dragon, while Hong stuffed a piece of steak
that Beacrox had cooked into the dragon's mouth. ]

Everyone stared lovingly at the scene that looked so peaceful.

Sheritt smiled happily that Raon had gotten the delicious food that a child deserved. Even though
Sheritt wasn't around at the time, the beautiful woman believed that at least Cale Henituse would
make sure her Raon had a good life.

"Choi han, what Cale mean by Raon bringing ingredients to you guys?" Sheritt asked softly to Choi
han.

"Ah, after we rescued Raon and Cale-nim thought that Raon would not follow, Raon always
hunted the animals that would be given to us every morning and then cooked by Beacrox" Choi
han replied without hiding his happiness for Raon and the reaction from Cale who was always tell
them to pretend they didn't know anything.

"A dragon hunts animals for humans?" Rasheel* asked in disbelief.

He felt a little happy that a human saved a young Dragon from another stupid human. But he didn't
expect that the young dragon would act so strangely.

“Perhaps that little dragon just wanted to confirm what Cale Henituse really was up to. He had been
tortured for four years by a human who thought he could make a dragon submit to him, then
suddenly another human saved him and just walked away. Surely that child would be a bit
confused and suspicious of Cale Henituse's motives." Mila* said after thinking for a while.

"Hmm, makes sense"

[ The average age of these three animals was 7 years old. Cale just watched the three animals
eat, before pushing more food toward them. Seeing Cale being so nice made On and Hong
flinch, while the Black Dragon stopped chewing and just started to observe Cale.

Cale took another sip as he started to think.

'They're going to be working very hard in the future. '

Since they will need to work on his behalf, the least he could do was feed them well. ]

Eruhaben shook his head. Still not understanding what Cale Henituse was actually thinking. Even
looking at this story from the perspective of the red head is still confusing.

"Did he really make them work?" The Cale Henituse that Eruhaben knew had never let children
work hard.

“If Raon who detects the mana from bombs every night together with me and Choi han is called
work, well, young master Cale makes him work” Rosalyn answered casually.

"On, Hong and Lock actually didn't do too much except give a signal that our plan was as expected
by Cale-nim and they only accompanied me while keeping me sane when I saw Redika" Choi han
added Rosalyn's answer.

See, right? Cale Henituse indeed made himself seem like the bad guy too many times.

[ Maybe it was because they were all so young, but Cale was able to relax for the first time in
a long time, even around stronger than average individuals.

“It would be great if it could just stay like this.”

A house about this size, delicious food like this, and time to relax. Cale was thinking about
how great it would be to live a life with those three things.

His goal was to live like this once Basen became the official successor. Cale made up his mind
once more. ]

Basen smiled a little. His hyung-nim's wish was actually very simple. The man just wants to live in
a luxurious house, not worry about money, and live with his small family. They all know that Cale
Henituse's dream is to become a Slacker and it seems like right now all the family members really
want to make his Hyung-nim a Slacker rather than the Hyung-nim himself.

Basen still remembered the small commotion when Cale said he was going to another dimension to
save people. Well, his hyung-nim would never specifically say that he would save many people in
other dimensions and only said that he wanted to solve the problem regarding Hunters who would
most likely endanger the Roan kingdom if the problem was not resolved immediately.

His father had threatened several times that his Hyung-nim would really become the heir to the
family if the Henituse's eldest son did not return in good condition. But Basen, his mother and even
Lily knew that his father would not make Cale into a duke.

They just wanted Cale Henituse to rest.

[ He then turned on the magic music box in the corner.

A song that he was not familiar with started playing as Cale took another sip of wine. He
could see the sky starting to get darker.

“This is great."

'Now this is living.'

Cale had a relaxed smile on his face. At that moment.

Knock knock knock.

The Black Dragon immediately turned invisible again, while the kittens started to pretend to
be normal kittens by washing their faces.

Cale got up to head to the door.

“Ah.”

Clang!

He accidentally hit the wine bottle while getting up, and it fell down and broke into pieces.
The carpet started to get stained with the red wine.

'.. I have a bad feeling about this. ' ]

Choi han, who had just found out that at that time Cale was relaxing, felt guilty because he had just
disturbed his liege's rest time.

But at that time, Choi Han really didn't know what he would do to take care of Lock who was in
pain. And because he knew how smart Cale was, especially after they saved Raon, Choi han
thought that Cale was the only person who understood and could help Lock not continue to suffer.

And his instincts were right. Cale actually knew what happened to Lock and was able to make all
of them a lot calmer
[ Cale suddenly had a bad feeling for no reason. He quickly headed for the door.

'Why do I have such an ominous feeling?'

Cale could not figure it out.

Is it Choi Han? No, it can't be. Unless he travels like a lunatic, there is no way he arrived
here already. He won't be here for another 3 days.

There was no way someone like Choi Han would force an injured Lock to move faster. Even
though Choi Han had potions that Cale had given him, the wolf tribe was disowned by the
gods. Since potions were made with divine power, it did not work on them. ]

Lock* let out a rough breath. He knew that the blue wolf tribe was indeed disowned by gods, but
Lock* had been taught from a young age not to care about that. Instead of being sad about the god
who abandoned them, his uncle always said it would be better if they thought of a way to survive
with all the clan members properly.

They are basically a tribe that moves together and always prioritizes family more than anyone. The
stronger tribesmen would charge into the vanguard without hesitation while allowing those, who
were younger and weaker to run for their lives.

That was why his uncle actually made Lock* hide himself until all the raids that day were over.
Lock* is the future king of the blue wolf tribe, all family members really protect and train Lock* as
best they can. His uncle didn't want Lock* to get hurt because Lock* had to stay alive.

That is also why until now, even though Lock* really wanted to die, even though Pendrick's* death
also added to the wound in his heart, Lock* still wanted to survived.

He didn't want all the deaths of the Blue Wolf tribes to be in vain. And even if he died,Lock*k
wanted to die while protecting others, not because he was useless and only saw his Hyung and
Noona fighting in the front row.

[ And there was also no way that Rosalyn, the careful and cautious person who hid her magic
abilities at first in the novel, would use advanced magic to transport them all to the capital. ]

"Well, I do that" Rosalyn said breaking Cale's assumptions.

Actually, if that day Rosalyn had not seen Choi han who brutally killed an arm member and the
children of the blue wolf tribe who managed to survive but in such a frightened state coupled with
Lock entering the berserk for the first time, Rosalyn would not have dared to show her true self as a
mage there.

And Choi han also seemed to know where they should go, Rosalyn only made it easier for them
all.

[ But, most importantly, Cale had told Choi Han that he would be staying at a specific hotel
in the Capital. He was going to go meet Choi Han there once before leaving Ron and Beacrox
to take care of the rest.

'Right. This ominous feeling is just a side effect of hanging around people like Ron or Choi
Han for too long. '

Cale calmed himself down before vigorously opening the door. ]

Ron can't help but smile at his young master thought. Why did his young master blame Ron and
Choi han by saying that they were hanging around too much? back then, Ron was really just doing
the job of Cale Henituse's butler (With the slight bonus of adding his young master's lemon drink)
and did nothing else to freak Cale out.

Well, was the young master afraid of him because he knew that he was an Assassin?

But his young master was too brave and too reckless to be afraid of an old man like Ron.

[ “...You-"

Cale's heart sunk as soon as he opened the door. An urgent and desperate voice quickly
reached Cale's ear.

“Cale-nim. I'm sorry. You were the only person that came to mind."

A desperate Choi Han was standing in front of him. He seemed to have rushed here as
quickly as possible, as he looked like a total mess. ]

"Ah, so he did can feel that too" Alberu muttered. Tasha, who was still sitting near her nephew
even though her nephew was a little crazy today, chose to asked Alberu.
"Feel what?"

"Feeling a headache from the behavior of his own subordinates"

Alberu ignored the irritated looks from Choi han and Rosalyn. Even though he said that, he
understood why Choi han thought that Cale was the only person who could help Lock. And that's
true.
That was also what Alberu thought before asking Cale for help to go to the dark elf's underground
city.

[ Cale felt like he had seen the scariest thing in his life.

Next to Choi Han was the deputy butler Hans, who had a similar expression as Choi Han, but
with a bit of confusion mixed into it. However, the moment Cale saw the person who came
with Choi Han, as well as the person on Choi Han's back, he quickly opened the door.

“Come in for now."

The person on Choi Han's back was none other than the Wolf Tribe member, Lock.

“Bring him with you."

Lock of the Blue Wolf Tribe, the successor of the Wolf King, seemed to be in a dangerous
state. ]

Lock* frowned.

Even though Choi Han came sooner to their village, fate still decided that Lock had to lose all his
family members. But why does Lock over there look like such a mess?

He... he seemed to be entering his berserk mode for the first time.

... Why?
 [ Lock was currently going through the pain before transforming into berserk mode for the
first time in his life. Cale did not know why this state that happened a year later in the novel
was already happening.

However, he looked around at everybody and said just one thing.

“Don't worry." ]

"A year later?" Lock asked confusedly. Not only the difference between Lock* over there being
attacked by assassins, the first time of Berserk being passed after one year of the incident?

Why can it be delayed by a year? does the Lock* there have no reason until it triggers berserk
mode?

The trigger that Lock went through was the great desire to protect someone. The first time he
experienced berserk was because Lock really wanted to protect all of his younger siblings and
experienced berserk again during the war in the Breck kingdom because he really wanted to protect
young masters Cale and Raon.

Kim Roksoo frowned even more. There is another change happening and this is not a good sign.

What is the true cause of all these changes fated?

Chapter End Notes

Well, for those of you who are still confused about the timeline difference between
Tboah and Tcf here, the difference is that for seven years but during those seven years,
everything that happened in the tcf dimension only started at the age of twenty-fifth
Cale Henituse.

Does it makes sense to you? My math didn't do math.

The reason why I want to make those in the tboah dimension be older, is because to
reduce the conflict a bit about the childish character. If I made tboah Cale's 18 years
old, that meant I had to make his character fit what an 18 year old would normally do.

And there are still a lot of characters who are younger than tboah Cale, so I'm having a
hard time making them understand the circumstances they will be in in the future.

Because I don't like to read something that has a lot of conflict between friends and
family, somehow I also can't write a story that has a conflict like that. Do you guys
remember that krs! Cale had said that the Lock character usually annoyed the readers
quite a bit? well, that's his opinion. He really said that the Venion stan was just 'quite
rude' so I don't really believe what he thought about Lock's character.

I think that the character Lock in Tboah's novel is quite annoying. Maybe it's because
he's young and naive that he's quite reckless and too emotional, I don't know, but
usually a character like that always exists in every hero novel.

So yeah, that's it. Thank you

 Chapter 30-31 : You
Chapter Notes

Today is a little late because this chapter is very long. FYI, maybe next week I'll only
update once because I'm very busy. At the end of this year, my work is piling up o(╥
﹏╥)

See the end of the chapter for more notes

[ Cale closed the door without letting deputy butler Hans into the room. Cale then pointed to
the bed for Choi Han, who was looking at him, to put Lock down.

“Lay him down first.”

“Got it."

Choi Han carefully put Lock on the bed. Cale slowly approached Lock. Lock definitely had
the purest of pure blood, making him look like a weak human. However, he was pretty tall
for being a young boy.

“Haaaah, haaaaa, haaaah."

Lock was huffing and trying his best to open his eyes. He had a deep frown on his face, and
his body was limp, like he could not put any strength into it. It was already too late to
prevent the berserk state from arriving. ]

Lock* still didn't understand why Lock had entered a berserk state at that time. He could already
confirm that they had never met Pendrick, wait.. Pendrick.. Lock* looked at the people in the tcf
dimension, trying to find someone he really cared about, an elf who even though he couldn't
communicate with elementals, was still optimistic about his life.

Pendrick* is someone who manages to help Lock* recover from his trauma slowly along with
Choi han* and Rosalyn*. But Pendrick* was the same person who added to the wound in Lock's*
heart.
Ever since Pendrick's* death, Lock* had always worked hard to become an even stronger
individual. Lock* didn't want to just stand behind like an idiot. Lock* didn't want to let anyone die
because he wasn't strong enough to protect them.

Then when his eyes met the gentle elf's gaze, Lock* felt his heart sink. Pendrick was there, sitting
with the other elves not far from the dragons. Pendrick's there is still alive, and is still the Pendrick
that Lock* knows.
His Pendrick died when a secret organization attacked the elf village. Lock* stared at the
transmigrator who still sleeping peacefully in his crystal ball, along with the small dragon and two
kittens.

Did the transmigrator, Choi han and the others succeed in protecting the elf village? That's the only
answer to the question of why Pendrick is still alive there.

There is something much more painful than Lock* considering that he failed to protect his
Pendrick*. The fact that Lock there seemed to have no close relationship with Pendrick hurt even
more.

Do they even know each other?

[ Cale looked at the tall, but still young boy in front of him, who was doing his best to keep his
eyes open, and told him to relax.

“Just keep your eyes closed. No need to strain yourself.”

There was no strength in Cale's stern tone, but it had a way of making people listen. Lock
slowly closed his eyes. The voice of this man, whom Lock did not know, flowed into Lock's
ear.

“Everything will be okay." ]

All of Cale's companions agreed with what Lock was thinking. Cale's way of speaking was indeed
not a soft way of speaking, but the man never raised his voice either. Sounds like an indifferent
person but still gives warmth there.

Even in a chaotic situation, they would start to feel at ease once their young master had spoken.

Even the dragons in the Tcf dimension agree with that. Because Cale's calm demeanor was what
made them believe in what the man was doing. Cale Henituse was physically weak, but he
possessed extraordinary strength. Eruhaben even admitted that Cale's aura already exceeded even
all the dragons there.
The people in Tboah's dimension also involuntarily began to calm down after hearing Cale
Henituse's voice.

[ Lock was huffing and quiettly calling for someone. He was calling for his uncle, the chief of
the Blue Wolf Tribe, and the man who died for the tribe, even though he was one step away
from becoming the Wolf King. His uncle had made sure Lock was hidden before rushing
toward the invaders.

'Everything will be okay. '

That was what his uncle had said to him. Lock started to frown after thinking about his
uncle.

Cale just ignored him as he turned away.

'Just what could have happened?'

Cale was not an idiot. He knew that Choi Han's situation had changed a bit because of him.
That was why he was trying really hard to cut off their relationship. He did not ask that
question, and let Choi Han continue to speak. ]

Choi han recalled the day he found out that Cale Henituse was Kim Roksoo. That day, he felt so
confused.

Happy because Cale Henituse turned out to be from Korea, disappointed because Cale Henituse
kept all the secrets to himself, and sad because he learned of Choi Jungsoo's death.

But even though Choi Han was disappointed, he also remembered what Cale Henituse had been
doing all along. Being a leader, being a father figure for the children he cares for and being a friend
to someone like Choi han.

He also recalled each of their fights where Cale Henituse would end up coughing up blood,
vomiting blood and falling into a coma for quite a long time. With all the things Cale Henituse had
done for the safety of others, Choi han could never get angry at his liege.

Choi han really wants to ask if his liege is happy in their world.
Choi han wasn't stupid either, he pretty much knew that Cale didn't want to get close to him that
much in the early months of their meeting, his liege really didn't want to get involved in anything
and only provided useful things for Choi han while he was away.
But now, Choi han would not let his liege go alone. Just like what Cale was saying, why should he
bother when there were individuals like Choi han and the others?

Even though he was not Cale's lover like crown prince Alberu, Cale Henituse's happiness also
remained Choi han's top priority.

[ “Potions don't work either. According to Rosalyn, the wolf tribe is one that cannot use
potions. Healing magic does not seem to work either. I'm not sure about what to do. I need to
protect him. I'm supposed to protect him.”

“Calm down."

Cale was worried that it would be Choi Han who ended up going berserk if he continued like
this.
That would bejust as scary as that dragon in the corner of the room going berserk. Maybe it
was because he lived for tens of years in solitude, actually, even though he lived for tens of
years in solitude, Choi Han's personality remained one where he was anice guy who cared a
lot for things like friendship. ]

“He will still treat you like a teenager, Choi han” Alberu smiled gently.

Well, Choi han did have a facial posture that remained like a teenager due to the influence of him
being a single-lifer, but Cale sometimes actually treated Choi han like his little brother even though
Choi han was older.

"I'm also still questioning that. Do I look like an innocent teenager who doesn't know anything?"
Choi han asked Alberu who was now silent while examining Choi han's face.

“Well, since you're not carrying your sword, you just look like an ordinary teenager, not a Cale
Henituse knight, a swordmaster or the instructor of the crown prince of the Roan kingdom” Alberu
said agreeing with Cale's thoughts.

If only Alberu had never seen Choi han's bright smile, perhaps Alberu would have questioned Cale
Henituse and his judgment of people.

[ “Cale-nim."

“If you trust me, just leave him to me."

“I trust you."
“Good."

Cale confirmed that Choi Han had calmed down, before turning his gaze over to Rosalyn. ]

“I would never have gone to Henituse resident in person if I didn't trust Cale-nim” Choi han
muttered under his breath.

However, Rosalyn who was sitting next to him heard those low mutters. "And I wouldn't show my
identity as a mage if I didn't see you being so sure about where to take all the children there"

On the other hand, Choi Han* feels a little jealous because he in another dimension does not feel
that he accepts a big responsibility (which even though he knows it is not his responsibility) alone.
Choi han there has a place to go when he's feeling confused, unlike him.

But the friendship between him and Rosalyn*, Lock*, Ron* and even Beacrox* wasn't something
that could be easily thrown away. They have known each other for seven years after all.

[ Rosalyn. She was the first successor to the throne in the Breck Kingdom. However, this
genius mage was ready to throw all of that away. Rosalyn reminded Cale of a red rose. She
had red hair that was even brighter than Cale's, as well as beautiful red lips that currently
had their corners lifted up with curiosity.

Although she may remind him of a rose, her personality was closer to that of the sun. ]

Pen nodded in agreement at Cale Henituse's opinion.

His sister will always be Prince Pen's favorite person. Even though Rosalyn had really thrown
away her rights as the future queen of the Breck kingdom, Rosalyn still cared about her home. His
sister returned to the Breck kingdom and became a commander, she is also a very talented mage
and even now her beautiful sister has become a Tower Master!

His sister is really great isn't it?!

[ Rosalyn did not put Lock, Choi Han, or even Cale in her eyes. She was focused at the corner
of the room.
“.. This aura, this strong aura of mana!" ]

"Ahem, sorry, my attention was a little distracted because Raon-nim" Rosalyn said a little
awkwardly after receiving a strange look from Choi han.

"It's okay Noona, that's a natural reaction from a mage to a dragon" Lock said with a gentle smile.

[ Rosalyn was accurately looking at the chair that the dragon had used earlier, while her
hands were shaking and clenched tightly.

“Sigh."

A sigh came out of Cale's mouth. It seemed like the dragon was curious about this mage. The
Black Dragon had sent some mana over to Rosalyn, and showing off some mana skills that
Rosalyn could not even dream about. Throughout history, dragons had a tendency to hate
humans, but like mages quite a bit. The dragon was doing that because he was happy.

Cale looked toward the table that seemed empty, and guietly started to speak.

“Stop it. Stay still." ]

"Damn... " Cale* turned to Kim Roksoo after seeing Cale who had the audacity to command a
dragons. Well, the dragon is still young, BUT IT'S STILL A DRAGON!

"I have never asked you this.... What job is Cale, well, the job you are currently also working on
because you became Kim Roksoo?" He asked.

"Oh? I haven't told you yet? Cale was formerly the leader of the team one at the Disaster
Prevention and Protection of Civilization Company. It was about sixteen years ago that Korea,
well, Earth One experienced an apocalypse with the arrival of countless monsters. Cale, well, Kim
Roksoo is the leader of the team whose job is to kill the monsters because we have special abilities
and we can" Without caring about Cale's* surprised and confused reaction, Kim Roksoo continued
his short explanation about the work he was currently doing.

"It's been about two months ago that I became the CEO of the company and already chose Kim
Min Ah, my previous assistant to be the leader of Team One. But they still call me the team leader
tho.., old habit" Kim Roksoo smiled bitterly as he realized that the work had piled up even more
when he became the CEO.
Cale* was still gaping.

[ Almost instantly, Rosalyn took a deep breath and quickly returned to normal. The dragon
seemed to have removed is mana. Rosalyn could not stop shaking as she looked toward Cale.

“Just what-"

Cale cut her off and pointed to Lock.

“This is more important."

“Ah." ]

Without anyone hearing the conversation between Kim Roksoo and Cale Henituse*, the video
continued and Rosalyn felt even more awkward about the scene that was being shown.

Eruhaben couldn't hide his smile. Rosalyn is a very talented mage, she is tough and always willing
to go against her own limits.

Seeing what Rosalyn was currently capable of, Eruhaben felt that trying to teach the humans about
magic was worth it.

[ Rosalyn's expression quickly calmed down. She looked at Lock, who was laying down with
his eyes closed, and asked Cale.

“What is going on with Lock right now?”

Cale looked at the small staff in her hand. The reason they were able to arrive at the capital in
just three days was probably because Rosalyn used teleportation magic. Contrary to Cale's
expectations, Rosalyn had already revealed the extent of her abilities.

“You are a mage, right?"

“Yes, i am." ]

"I'm sorry" Lock* held Choi han* and Rosalyn's* hands. His first berserk state occurred after
Pendrick's* death, at that time they were all exhausted after fighting against a secret organization
but Lock* only made their situation even more chaotic.
Seeing Rosalyn there asking about Lock's condition, it meant that his Rosalyn* and Choi han*
really didn't know what was going on. Lock* must have really troubled them back then.

There wasn't anyone who could properly explain Lock's* situation to Rosalyn* and Choi han*.

There was no transmigrator here.

"That incident has passed, don't think about it too much. We weren't seriously injured either and
can quickly find out what happened to you," Choi Han* said casually.

"Choi han is right, maybe the timing just wasn't right but we're fine and you also made it through
the first berserk state perfectly" Rosalyn* chimmed.

[ “Have you heard anything about the berserk mode of Beast tribes?"

“Ah."

Rosalyn let out a small noise. However, her face quickly filled with confusion.

“I have read about the Wolf Tribe's berserk mode in books. However, I have never read
anything about heating up like this and being in pain.”

“It is because it is his first time.”

"Excuse me?"

Cale continued to speak to the people in the room who were all looking at him.

“Beast people lose their sanity during their first time entering berserk mode because of the
physical pain from their bodily transformation. If they can persevere past this first painful
transformation, they will be able to use the berserk mode as a weapon."

Beast people were at their strongest when they were in berserk mode. ]

"That is right" Witira and Archie confirmed what Cale was saying.

"The book that unlucky bastard read sure seems to have a lot of details about our world. Up to what
part did he read and know about the future hmm?" Eruhaben muttered.
Cale Henituse was a very intelligent human. He had only read five volumes of the novel on the
same day before falling asleep and waking up in someone else's body but already understood
almost every chapter he read.
Then Eruhaben recalled the time Cale just flipped through each sheet of book while they were in
the directory but already understood what he was reading.

His brain is used to working quickly.

[ Cale observed Lock's situation before continuing on.

“He will go berserk very soon."

He then turned to look at Rosalyn. Rosalyn nodded her head at his gaze, and sternly
answered.

“I don't know what kind of person you are, but I am able to read the situation.”

Although her tone was stern, her eyes were still gentle.

“He is a young boy."

“I know."

She was asking Cale for help, and Cale was agreeing to help. ]

"He's a trustworthy person" Rosalyn* said quietly. It was the first time Rosalyn and Cale had met,
but Cale was already able to understand what Rosalyn meant without having to specifically say
what she meant.

Who is Kim Roksoo? It was actually quite amazing because that man could act like someone who
was born into the nobility like the original Cale Henituse is.

The transmigrator also understood the way nobles and royalty thought. The woman was sure that
Cale Henituse over there could really blend in with the other nobles.

There was no way an ordinary person could do something like that.

[ “He is fine.”

Cale responded to Hong when there was a knock on the door. When Cale opened the door,
Hans had brought drinks, as well as wet towels. Cale gave Hans another order.

“Hans.”

“Yes, sir.”

“Bring something to carry him with.”

“Yes... excuse me?"

Cale pointed to Lock on the bed.

“Put him on it and take him to the underground training arena. Oh, make sure all of the
knights are out of the arena, and that nobody is in there."

Hans's expression seemed to be asking why Cale would move a sick boy to the arena, but Cale
just ignored it.

“Hurry up.”

"Yes, sir." ]

"Poor Hans, orabuni didn't explain anything to him" Lily said.

Violan smiled as she watched the still confused Hans but still take all of Cale's orders anyway.
Aside from Ron, Hans was a butler that Violan and Deruth really trusted to help Cale with his daily
life. Hans also never had anything to complain about Cale, the man even looked comfortable
working for their eldest son.

The woman's smile turned bitter as she remembered Kim Roksoo. Is her son living well in Korea?

From the bottom of her heart, Violan truly hopes that Kim Roksoo and his reincarnated mother can
live well wherever they are. Both of these people deserve a happy life.

[ Hans had a ton of questions, and was looking at Cale weirdly, but he still did his job. He
quickly left to grab something to carry Lock with, while Cale turned around to look at Choi
Han and Rosalyn.
“Choi Han. And you."

“Its Rosalyn.”

“Yes, Rosalyn."

The two of them looked away from the bed to look at Cale.

“Yes, Cale-nim."

“What is it?"

Concern, worry, despair, and sincerity. With all those emotions on their faces, Choi Han and
Rosalyn looked more like simple good people rather than heroes. Cale bluntly started to
speak the two of them. ]

A hero..

People who have the title as heroes are people who have great responsibility.

People who are called heroes are people who are trusted to be able to protect their homes and
protect others.

When they managed to save something, everyone would cheer and rely on the hero even more. But
if the so-called hero failed to fulfill his duty as a hero, what would the other person's response be?
People would berate them, thinking they were failures and some others would just laugh at the
hero.

Eruhaben looked again at the redhead who was still sleeping but this time accompanied by his
three children. Cale Henituse is an example of a hero who never fails in his duty. He knew why
Cale hated it when people called him a hero and when people got to know his amazing self more
and more.

It was because Cale Henituse did not want to accept the world's responsibility. Even without being
called a hero, Cale Henituse would always protect his family. But when people started to think of
him as a hero, they would also always expect that they would be fine while Cale Henituse was
around.

And it does. While Cale was still alive, the red hair would always prevent any kind of potential
danger from possibly coming to the Roan kingdom.

That was why Cale Henituse wanted to go to another dimension, that was why Cale Henituse
wanted to trouble himself to fight hunters. And that's why Eruhaben wanted to interfere for the
umpteenth time in world affairs. That was because Eruhaben wanted to make sure that the redhead
lived and didn't die fighting all of his own enemies.

But even after Eruhaben intervened, no one but the gods could save Cale Henituse. It was ironic
because these powerful individuals couldn't protect a single human who just happened to be unable
to stop himself from meddling in every possible matter.

"Tsk, unlucky bastard"

[ “You two will need to get beat up a bit.”

“.. Excuse me?"

After a few seconds of silence, Rosalyn seemed shocked, while Choi Han just quietly waited
for Cale's continuing words.

“Normally, when beast people with wild beast blood Like the Wotf Tribe, Tiger Tribe, and
Bear Tribe experience going berserk for the first time, their parents and siblings help take
care of it. They take all the attacks of the berserk individual and protect them to make sure
they don't get hurt. That is how they protect their children."

Choi Han and Rosalyn's expressions turned sour almost instantly. Lock did not have any
parents or siblings now. Cale peeked over at Lock, before continuing to speak.

“I can tell that is not an option for this child.”

Clap.

Cale clapped once, before pointing at Choi Han and Rosalyn.

“That is why we will pretend that you are the mother and father, or, if you do not like that
scenario, then you shall be the older brother and older sister. You two will need to figure out
how to protect him.”

Cale had his 'Indestructible Shield,' but he did not want to take care of Lock's berserk state.
Why should he step in when there were people stronger than him right here? ]

“I also won't allow Cale-nim to protect Lock even though I know he has the indestructible shield”
Choi han said quietly.
Back then, even though Choi han knew about Cale's shield, Choi han still had no idea whether Cale
could actually fight or not because that guy was so lazy.
He still wasn't going to allow Cale to go against Lock's berserk state. After all, Choi han had seen
Rosalyn's extraordinary ability and he would still choose Rosalyn to help save Lock.

And even after he saw Cale, no, Kim Roksoo who was fighting monsters alone on earth two, Choi
han still would not allow Cale to harm himself any more than right now.

[ Rosalyn and Choi Han looked at each other.

“He will tire out on his own, and the berserk state will slowly disappear. It is important that
his consciousness returns during this first berserk transformation. That is the only way to
make him retain his consciousness and rationality the next time he transforms into the
berserk mode."

That would be when his rationality beats out his natural instinct. It was important for beast
people to reach that state.

Choi Han debated it for a moment, before asking Cale a guestion.

“Cale-nim, how long will he maintain his berserk mode?"

“He has the purest of pure blood."

“..So you mean it will take a long time."

“Yes. Probably about two hours?" ]

"Damn, that took a while" Bud commented. He had never faced berserk wolves, but he had faced
berserk modes from other beast tribes and it was extremely difficult.

Maybe it would be easier if they were actually fighting to kill each other, but in Lock's case,
Rosalyn and Choi han had to fight to protect themselves without hurting Lock.

Bud truly appreciated Choi han and Rosalyn's abilities.

[ Cale put some stuff into a magic bag and headed to the arena. The residence's underground
arena. Count Henituse's territory was famous for its wealth, but that wealth was supported
by military strength. How would they be able to survive next to the Forest of Darkness and
the dangerous monsters contained within it without a strong
military strength?

That was why their residences had underground training arenas that were larger and better
than most Duke or Marquis's residences. ]
Alberu Crossman* truly admired the strength of the Henituse family. Not only did they possess
immense wealth, they also belonged to a powerful aristocratic family within the military. Even
though right now Marquis Ailan* was a family that was considered the most powerful family in
the military field, Alberu* knew that the Henituse family really could take over a lot of power
within the faction if they wanted to.

They also don't have a fight over being the heir to the family. Whether from the original Cale
Henituse who pretended to be trash so that all members of his family would accept Basen as the
heir, the transmigrator, Cale Henituse who Alberu* believed have enormous political power also
did not want to become the heir to the family. That makes the Henituse family truly an almost
perfect family.

That's why, even though Henituse here is still a County, no one dares to disturb the family.
Henituse from the Tcf dimension has changed its title to Duchy, their strength is certain to be
stronger than before. Perhaps the Henituse family could also become the first noble family with
the title of Archduke in the Roan kingdom.

[ Cale gave an order as soon as they entered the large underground arena.

“The two of you stay out of the arena as well. Secure the area, and make sure nobody comes
in from the first floor.”

“Yes, young master.”

“l understand, young master.”

Cale had a bitter taste in his mouth at the fact that Ron had an extremely wide smile on his
face, but Cale chose to let it go. ]

"That was because the young master wasn't someone who easily received guests he didn't
recognize" Ron said who was currently smiling friendly as usual. Well, if Ron wanted to say it
directly, his young master who he had cared for for eighteen years was not a young man who cared
about anything and anyone but his family.

Ron smiled bitterly as he remembered that he couldn't even see the difference from his young
master who had already exchanged souls with someone else. But, the current Cale sometimes really
looked like Kim Roksoo. They are both stubborn, if they want something, then they will use any
means to get what they want.

Even though the current Cale preferred to wear simple clothes, Cale was still a person who really
liked things that sparkled like gold, jewelry and anything else that looked pretty. The young man
just doesn't really like it when the fancy things he likes are worn on his own clothes.

And as for the matter of the trash of the Count's family who suddenly became a commander in the
northeast region, managing to win wars not only in the Roan Kingdom but in other Kingdoms as
well, Ron was one of the people who helped Cale learn everything about leading wars.

He and Fresia who were helping Cale explain things he didn't know about being a commander,
Ron and the others were the ones who saw first hand that Cale had not fallen asleep learning all the
things while keeping his shield up in Rain city for the safety of all of them because there was no
the certainty of when the Paerun Kingdom would come with their wyverns.

So Ron just thought that Cale Henituse was someone who could easily learn something, and
because he had a lot of experienced individuals around him, it made Cale even more confident.
But now Ron knew the truth. Cale Henituse, well, Kim Roksoo was a leader in a Team in Korea.
Ron didn't know in detail what Kim Roksoo did when he became the leader, but one thing for sure,
Earth One was not a normal dimension.

Cale Henituse was already experienced as a leader, it was just on a different scale to what the man
was currently going through. That was why Cale studied everything again, so he wouldn't make a
mistake.

Cale Henituse was someone who would tell others that it was okay if they made a mistake. But that
didn't apply to himself, the man never allowed himself to make mistakes.

[ After watching the two people go away, Cale carried the kittens and went to the corner of
the arena. Naturally, he did not forget to motion for Choi Han and Rosalyn to go very far
away.

“The two of you head to the center!"

Choi Han took Lock to the center of the arena. Rosalyn had a serious look on her face, as she
got a bit farther away from Lock.

“Growl!” ]

Lock* still didn't let go of his grip on Choi han* and Rosalyn*. The king of the blue wolf tribe still
felt guilty for being a burden to their group too many times.
His first Berserk state passed perfectly, but his Hyung and Noona must still have a hard time.
Here, there was no Cale Henituse willing to provide a proper and safe place when Choi han* and
Rosalyn* had to face Lock*.
Here, no one was warned what Choi han* and Rosalyn* had to do when facing Lock* and
estimating how long the three of them would have to endure like what Cale Henituse did.

Lock* knew, the only way to repay these two precious people was to stop being a burden and
continue to strengthen himself so that he could continue to stand beside Choi han* and Rosalyn*.

Lock* hoped that his younger self there would not become a burden on the group like him.

[ Lock was shaking like he was having a seizure. His arms, legs, his entire body was shaking.
However, neither Rosalyn nor Choi Han approached him. It was because Lock was growing
claws. Very sharp claws that belonged to a wild animal.

“Aaaaaaaah!"

Lock's body floated up in the air. It stiffened up like an arrow, before slowly starting to
change. Cale verified that the large iron gate into the arena was closed tightly, before slowly
heading farther into the corner with the kittens, On and Hong, also following him.

“This is no joke." ]

Bud* nodded in agreement with what Cale was saying.

This was the first time for Bud*, and probably many others in this room, to see the blue wolf tribe's
first berserk state. It looked painful, Bud* felt sorry for the little boy who had to go through the
pain and lose his sanity for a few moments because of the berserk state.

The mercenary king glanced at Lock* who looked much more mature now. The little boy that was
on the screen now already looked like a king. In contrast to Lock in the tcf dimension who really
looks like an innocent teenage boy. Bud* felt a little strange to see these strong little individuals
who continued to act like children as if their world had never experienced a war.

It wasn't like Bud* wanted the Children to look miserable, Bud* was just curious how the adults
there, especially the transmigrator Cale Henituse, were keeping these Children sane. (Bud* never
saw what the little ones did when their guardian got hurt)
[ Cale could see the tall and weak Lock slowly starting to change.

“Grooooowl, aaaaaaaah!"

Lock now grew out some sharp fangs, before screaming in agony. He started to slowly get up
and staggered a bit, before starting to frown and opening his eyes. He then looked toward the
ceiling and let out a howl.

“Ahwoooooooooooo!"

In that instant, a half-transparent barrier appeared in front of Cale. It was a shield. While
On and Hong looked around in shock, Cale just casually started to speak.

“Dragon, you really are amazing. Can you make it soundproof as well?"

Another shield overlapped the existing one. ]

Rasheel could only shake his head at the sight of a human so easily ordering a baby dragon to do
whatever he asked him to do.

The dragon was instinctively a selfish individual and certainly didn't like being ordered around by
anyone.

And now that Rasheel thought about it, dragons had that kind of instinct because they were used to
living alone. They know that they are very strong individuals and they live alone for their
convenience as well. Like Rasheel who just wanted to sleep after spending a hundred years seeking
commotion with any other dragon he encountered. (The gray dragon was grateful because he had
never met Eruhaben and Mila before meeting Cale Henituse)

But for Raon, the case was different. The young dragon had been directly tormented by moronic
humans since birth (Rasheel couldn't wait to see what Cale Henituse could do to avenge Raon
against Venion stan). Then Raon met a human who was actually selfish, but cared too much about
many things at the same time. Even though Raon was a dragon, he was still a child who usually
followed (unknowingly) what the adults around him were doing.

Actually Rasheel wasn't surprised why Raon had become such a strange young dragon.

[ Rosalyn peeked over, and Cale could see her shock in seeing the two layers of shields in
front of Cale.
At that moment, the voice of the Black Dragon, that must be somewhere inside of this shield,
filled Cale's ear.

“You are very weak. That is why you need protection."

On and Hong were excited to realize it was the dragon, but looked at Cale with pity after
hearing what the dragon had to say. They seemed to agree with the dragon's assessment. Cale
ignored their gazes, and casually answered back.

“Do whatever you want." ]

“I don't understand why he looks okay when other people, even the Children call him weak” Cale*
muttered under his breath.

Cale Henituse over there was a total enigma, he couldn't understand what that man really wanted.
This was the first time Cale* had seen someone who was okay when called weak, didn't he feel
humiliated at being called that? or he doesn't care because the one who insulted him is a child?

Kim Roksoo is the team leader, so Cale Henituse is. There was no way someone who had a perfect
body shape like Kim Roksoo was a weak man.

“Because being weak means not having responsibility for other people's lives” Incidentally, Kim
Roksoo who was beside him heard what Cale* was mumbling.

"What is the connection between weakness and responsibility in other people's lives?" Cale* still
did not understand. Even if that person is strong, if it's not his responsibility, then it's not his
responsibility to protect other people's lives.

"It's the same as being trash. It's just like..if we become trash we don't have as many
responsibilities as the territory lord and the successors right? People wouldn't expect us to be nice
would they? no, other people wouldn't even expect anything from us" Said Kim Roksoo, explained
what he meant and it left Cale speechless.

[ “I do not know why you are not using that power."

“You don't need to know.”

The power. The Black Dragon quickly realized that Cale did not want to show that ancient
power to other people, and left it vague. Cale shrugged his shoulders and, in the end, a third
shield was created for atotal of a three-layered shield.

'His skill is growing exponentially. '

Dragons learned magic differently than humans. Dragons controlled magic with their will.
Cale thought that the Black Dragon's speed of improvement was surprising, but that it also
made it much more useful for him. ]

“That's because he keeps making the little dragon do ridiculous things” Eruhaben* commented.

The black dragon named Raon was indeed a very genius for a dragon of his age. It wasn't too long
since he was free from the Venion stan, but the dragon was already able to experiment with his
own magic even though he only knew individuals who were ordinary humans, not a mage like the
red-haired woman named Rosalyn.

But just seeing Cale Henituse casually instructing the dragon to do light things like putting up a
shield, putting soundproof on the shield and adding layers to the shield was enough to help the
dragon learn naturally.
Eruhaben* was pretty sure that Cale Henituse would often order the little dragon to do light magic
to make it easier for what the redhead was doing, as well as to make the little dragon more able to
control the mana in his body.

At this point, people were starting to ignore Cale and his idea of using someone.

[ Cale could now peacefully watch Lock transforming into berserk mode down on the
ground.

“Growl, aaaaaaah!"

Lock's screams filled the arena. If it wasn't for the soundproof and shockproof magic that
was installed around the basement, the knights of the residence would have all quickly
rushed down.

Lock's body became larger every time he let out a shout. Muscles that weren't there
previously started to develop, and his eyes turned red. It was proof that he was losing his
consciousness.

Why did that little boy from the Blue Wolf Tribe go berserk?

In the novel, Lock would experience his first berserk transformation one year later. The
reason for that was the death of an individual.
'Healer Pendrick.' ]

"Pendrick-nim?"

"Huh? Me? Why me?"

Eruhaben frowned.

Lock still didn't understand why Lock* there had his first berserk state after a year of the incident
of attacking their village, but he was even more confused when the elf Pendrick's name was
mentioned.

Lock had met the elf several times, but they only just knew each other because they had different
residences. The handsome elf prefers to be in his elf village and Lock is busy in Harris village with
his younger siblings.
Young master Cale also rarely got the elves to interfere in fights and it was the same with Lock. He
also didn't get it as often as Choi han Hyung to go anywhere young master Cale went.

Lock* on the other hand laughed dryly as he realized that Lock and Pendrick over there didn't have
a close relationship.

[ That elf ends up dying in battle. Pendrick was someone who reminded Lock of his dead
uncle, the chief of the Blue Wolf Tribe. Seeing Pendrick dying makes Lock go crazy, wanting
to kill everything and everyone in sight. ]

"... What?"

Pendrick wasn't too surprised about the fact that he died, every individual would die at the end of
the story, which wasn't surprising.

But what surprised Pendrick was that there was someone who was so angry that they wanted to
destroy everything and kill everyone because he is dead. There is a happy feeling in his heart
because it turns out that his presence is very appreciated by someone.
For him, an elf who couldn't communicate with elementals, the other elves looked down on him
very often. But Pendrick thought that the gods were kind to him for letting Pendrick meet
Eruhaben. Bless the ancient dragon heart, Eruhaben is a very, very good dragon.

But he was also sad for making Lock* feel that way. Even though he didn't really know Lock here,
the boy was still a child and should have had a good life. He couldn't imagine Lock's feeling after
losing his family members and losing Pendrick afterwards. Poor boy. Poor poor little Boy.

These feelings.. these mixed feelings, does young master Cale feel them too? Little did Pendrick
know that Young master Cale's children often said that they would destroy the world if young
master Cale died.

The feeling of being touched because someone cares about his life and is worried about the fate of
the world as one.

[ “On, Hong."

Cale looked down toward the siblings who were huddled together inside the shield.

“The two of you haven't experienced the berserk transformation yet, right?"

The kittens nodded their heads. ]

Beacrox recalled how the excited On and Hong wondered when they would experience their first
berserk state. The children were very excited when it came to training that would make them
stronger. Beacrox also remembered the scared, disappointed and angry faces the children showed
when they were told harshly that they could never get through the berserk state because they were
mutants.

Beacrox wasn't someone who could handle kids, but he was confident when it came to keeping the
kids clean and getting delicious food. Young master Cale made Beacrox have a new job besides
being a chef and torture expert, now Beacrox is also a babysitter.
It was frustrating at first, but the kids in his care weren't a bad kids and is pretty easy to teach them.
Especially On and Hong, they were both suitable children to join the Molan family. That's why
Ron and Beacrox specially made the two children train according to what the cat tribe should do.

Although sometimes Beacrox was a little irritated by his young master's aloofness, it was also this
attitude that made On and Hong begin to accept the fact that they could never be berserk more
sincerely. Because of that aloofness too, On and Hong don't give up on getting smarter at all kinds
of things.

[ “Do you know anything about it?"

“Not really."

“Nobody taught us about it.”

Cale knew this would be the case. Since On and Hong also seemed to be pure blooded, their
berserk transformation would be rough as well.

Cale looked forward once again, and started to speak.

“The Wolf Tribe, Tiger Tribe, Bear Tribe, and the Whale Tribe, these four tribes lose their
rationality the most during the first berserk transformation. That is why we call these four
tribes the Beast People closest to monsters."

He did not know much about the Cat Tribe. ]

"That's because the cat tribe usually exists in the Eastern continent and the book Kim Roksoo is
reading most likely only tells what happened in the western continent." Ron* said to which
Beacrox* agreed.

Bud*, Glenn* and Rex* who were sitting not far from the Molan duo also nodded silently.

Ron* was a little curious how it happened that two kittens ended up together with the young master
there. Given their undetectable presence in the tboah dimension, did it mean that those two
children were also one of the many individuals whose destiny had been changed by the presence of
the transmigrator?

[ “I do not know how the beserk transformation will be for the Cat Tribe, but if you feel like
you are going to go berserk or suddenly feel yourself heating up or hurting, immediately
come to me."

'It would be bad if you caused an accident.'

Who would have to clean it up? Cale would have to clean up after them. Cale was someone
who took full responsibility for things that happened in his territory, and the people he took
in. ]
All of Cale's companions smiled as they found out what the red head was thinking. Cale truly felt
responsible for the lives of the people in his family sphere.

Ron still remembered his young master's irritated look when he came back heavily injured and
with only one arm. Cale not only went to find a way to cure the mermaid poison, but also destroyed
the base arm on one of the islands while helping the whale tribes who were at war with the
mermaids. It didn't stop there, Cale also asked Miss Mary, the only necromancer on the Western
continent, to make Ron's new hand.

The redhead is really totality when it comes to responsibility. That was also the biggest reason why
everyone who had been helped by Cale had promised themselves to be loyal to Cale Henituse.

[ Cale turned to look at them after not hearing any response. The two pairs of golden pupils
of the kittens were turned toward Cale, and they both quickly headed to his leg and started to
rub their faces at his leg.

'Why are they like this?'

Cale didn't like how chummy they were being, and moved his leg slightly to the side. ]

Cale* was speechless when he saw what Cale was doing there. For children who used to be
considered trash in their tribe, then had to run away from Eastern to Western continents alone and
try to survive as best they could, hearing what Cale had to say to them would certainly make the
two kitten tribes feel happy.

They would feel that not only were they welcome by Cale, they also didn't feel that they were
useless because Cale always made them do tasks related to their personal skills, and now they
knew that Cale would also help the two of them when they experienced Berserk for the first time
even though Cale didn't know much about the cat tribe.

After saying such a thing, what Cale expect with kind of reaction the children there would have?
even looking at this story from Cale's perspective it was confusing.

[ As he did that, Cale heard something that gave him the chills.

“Do dragons go berserk?"

“No.”

It would be crazy for dragons to have berserk transformations. If a dragon went berserk,
multiple mountains would disappear in an instant. That was a very scary thought. Cale's
expression stiffened more than ever before, as he continued to look forward. It was his way of
saying he did not want to hear anything more about it.

"Tsk" ]

Everyone except for the dragons also got goosebumps when they heard Raon's childish voice
asking such a scary thing.

Even though Raon was still baby, no one could underestimate a dragon no matter how young they
were (Venion stan was stupid, everyone had the same thought about that crazy noble). The people
in the tcf dimension were grateful that Cale saved Raon before the dragon entered its berserk stage.

On the other hand, Eruhaben smiled full of amusement at Raon's attitude that was somewhat rude
to Cale. Actually, that attitude was common for dragons when meeting humans, but since it was
Raon who did it, Eruhaben couldn't help but laugh softly.

The current Raon miru would never speak in that tone to Cale. The little boy liked his humans too
much, Eruhaben was sure that the super active little dragon could stay in peace just to accompany
the slacker Cale.

[ Boom.

The werewolf standing on two legs stomped on the ground, making the entire arena shake.

The fur of the Blue Wolf Tribe was a dark blue color. The fierce werewolf, that could no
longer be called a boy, became covered in that dark blue fur. Lock swung his arm that was
now covered in muscles that were incomparably larger than Choi Han's muscles, to attack
with his extremely sharp claws. ]

Lock was a little embarrassed because Cale was comparing his muscles to Choi han's. He only
looked like that when in berserk mode, how could Lock possibly achieve a perfect body like Choi
han, prince Alberu and Kim Roksoo on a daily basis?

(Lock is still a little doubtful about what could make his super lazy young master have a muscular
body like Kim Roksoo).

Choi han ignored crown prince Alberu's irritated look and was just trying to be happy because his
liege appreciated the shape he had.

[ “Lock!”

“Lock, snap out of it!"

Choi Han and Rosalyn tried to call out to him, but to Lock, who had lost his rationality, they
were just lifeforms he needed to attack.

“Groooowl."

A rough growl came out of Lock's mouth. This wolf, that was at least 1.5 times Choi Han's
height, rushed toward him.

“Lock, snap out of it! It's me! Choi Han!"

Choi Han could not attack his companion, and thus only defended as he called out to Lock.
But would that do anything to make Lock return to normal? Of course not. Cale shook his
head and continued to watch. ]

Choi han felt a little embarrassed at his stupidity. Even though his liege had told him about Lock's
condition and Rosalyn had also told him a bit about the berserk mode that the woman knew, but
Choi han still called out to Lock as if his voice could bring Lock back to normal.

Ah.. So embarrassing. Choi Han wants to dig his own grave.

On the other hand, Choi Han* also felt embarrassed because he had done the same thing, even
more dramatically than this.

[ “Just smacking him on the head and making him faint would be the fastest way.”

Gasp.

The two kittens gasped and crept away from Cale.

Although Cale was saying that, he had no intentions of making Choi Han do something like
that. A Beast person who faints like that during their first berserk transformation would lose
their rationality to the transformation once again in the future. ]

“If he had thought that way from the start, young master Cale would not have brought Lock to the
underground training with him. Our young master is truly very unique,” said Witira, complete with
her beautiful smile. The blue-haired woman with a very beautiful face sat elegantly with Paseton
and King Shickler. Archie sat at the same table, but slightly away from the king.

The young master Cale that Witira knew was a very insightful young man. There were many things
that made Witira, the future queen of Ocean want to be under the leadership of Cale Henituse who
was much younger than herself.

[ “Wow. "

The berserk werewolf's attack was stronger than Cale expected. The fact that he was moving
based on instinct made him utilize his muscles very efficienttly.

“On, Hong."

Cale called the kitten siblings over. There was a reason he had the two of them come with
him.

“Watch that Wolf Tribe kid's movements.”

He wanted On and Hong to pay close attention to the werewolf Lock. Lock was relenttessly
charging toward Choi Han and Rosalyn. There was no retreating for Lock. That was the
Woff Tribe's style. Cale spoke as if he was whispering to the kittens.

“That is the instinctual movements of a Beast person. The fact that they can move based on
instinct, unlike humans, is one of the beauty and gloriousness of the Beast Tribes." ]

Mila's smile grew even wider. The dragon mama was finally able to see Cale Henituse naturally
teach an important lesson to his children.

Mila always believed that Cale Henituse was indeed the most suitable human to be Dodori's
teacher, but seeing all this made Mila even more sure that Dodori would be fine under Cale
Henituse's tutelage.
The red-haired man was very insightful, he was also a very talented individual in many fields.
Not only smart, the man can also put himself in all situations. He is a rich man, but simple at the
same time. He is a cunning but loyal man at the same time.

Not only did he make his own name as a great commander in this century, this man also made a lot
of world history for the future. Even though Cale Henituse looked like a hero who would happily
sacrifice his life for the sake of humanity, Mila also knew the real truth.

Cale Henituse only wanted to protect his family.

There's a reason why Mila didn't really like her son's first hero, The original possessor of the
ancient power of the stone that Cale Henituse currently possessed was someone who had truly
dedicated his life to others, not himself.

Cale Henituse was a selfish person, but Mila never thought it was a mistake because even Mila
would do anything to protect Dodori.

Why would Mila bother joining the other dragons as well as Cale Henituse to defeat the white Star
and withstand the attack from the god of despair? That's because the presence of the two individual
menace alone could threaten the safety of Mila and Dodori.
Mila could have refused Cale Henituse's wish to join his group and chose to run with Dodori to a
safer place. But, what if the White Star actually won? if that madman succeeds in fulfilling his
dream, then there is no safe place in the dimension they currently occupy.

[ Bang!

Lock's fist smashed onto the ground and broke the marble floor. He was showing
tremendous strength.

“You should not fear or dread going berserk. That is when Beast People are at their
strongest."

Pat.

Cale's hand patted the two kitten's heads.

“Although the Cat Tribe and Wolf Tribe are different, the two of you are Beast People as
well, Watch him to learn the style of a wild animal, the style of relying on your instincts. And
then-”

The two pairs of golden pupils made eye contact with Cale.

“Make it your own. Either that, or think of a way to kill those bears, tigers, wolves, the ones
labeled as wild beasts."

The kittens, the Cat Tribe children, immediately turned away from Cale to observe Lock.
The kittens stood up on their hind legs and observed Lock's every move. Silver and red, the
two kitten's furs stood up as they became extremely nervous.

Cats were weak compared to these wild beasts. It was because they were a tribe that relied on
stealth that they clearly understood Cale's intent.]

"That really is the best way to teach kitten when they all know nothing about cat tribes life"
Beacrox* muttered.
The chef actually doesn't really care about transmigration or what not, all he cares about is his life
with his father. The eldest son of the Henituse family that existed in his dimension was also not
someone with whom Beacrox* had shared fond memories either as a child or when he started to
wreak havoc.

The man looked at Ron* who was also looking at him.

"He's a smart guy" Beacrox* could see his father's with his usual sinister smile nodded.

[ Cale watched the kittens for a while, before calling out to the dragon.

“Hey.”

The Black Dragon revealed itself in the air. Rosalyn and Choi Han did not have time to look
toward them. They had to put their full attention on Lock. Cale pointed to the two people as
he continued to speak to the dragon.

“Look at how Rosalyn uses her magic to not hurt the opponent. Also look at how Choi Han is
using his aura not to attack, but to protect himself while not harming that wolf child."

Tang, tang, tang!

Lock's extremely quick fists were trying to break through Rosalyn's shield. Rosalyn
desperately called out to Lock while watching him attack.

“Lock, you remember me right? I said you were part of my family now. Hurry up and snap
out of it!"

Choi Han turned Lock's gaze over to him. He raised his murderous aura to the maximum to
get Lock's attention.

“Lock, attack me. I am the one who will protect you." Lock responded to the murderous aura
by swinging his claw toward Choi Han. Even though Lock's attack did not have any aura in
it, his full physical strength was behind that attack. ]

Just as Lock had described before, Cale Henituse's voice had no special power, but the way he
spoke was able to make others want to listen to him.

Without them noticing, right now everyone was focused on what was being shown on the screen as
well as hearing the calm voice of Cale Henituse who was teaching his children many things.

"Stop feeling guilty for actions that happened beyond your control, I have never regretted thinking
of you as my brother Lock" Rosalyn* said softly.
Even though their situation was different from the one in the Tcf dimension, Rosalyn*, Lock* and
Choi han* would always have this kind of close relationship.

Choi Han* held Lock's* hand back, and said softly-

“What Rosalyn said is true, you have us and we have you. Don't burden yourself with weird
thoughts.”

Lock* smiled, this time his smile was so sincere.

Yes, their fates were quite different due to the influence of the Transmigrators there, but Lock* still
had Choi han* and Rosalyn*. He should appreciate what he currently has, not continue to feel
jealous of what he can't get.

[ Cale was watching that scene from far away while continuing to speak to the dragon.

“It is harder to not hurt something than it is to hurt something when you have immense
strength. But i know you will be able to guickly pick it up, since you are a dragon."

The dragon responded to Cale.

“I am a dragon. There is nothing I cannot do."

“Correct. So watch them and make your own judgment."

The dragon flew down and landed next to the kittens before turning invisible once again. Cale
presumed the dragon would take in Rosalyn, Choi Han, and Lock's movements like the
kittens were doing. ]

Kim Roksoo smiled bitterly as he recalled the only weakness he currently had as Kim Roksoo.

He was never used to being a teacher, whereas the original Kim Roksoo was a very natural
teacher.
The man was used to paying attention to everything and as the team leader, it was only natural for
Kim Roksoo to make his team members understand about all kinds of monsters and their
respective abilities before they all descended into the battlefield.

Becoming a teacher came naturally to Cale Henituse.

Again, Kim Roksoo was once a Count, that's why he could easily handle things when he became
the CEO of his company. But that doesn't mean he can't teach all the new members on the team,
it's just that it feels a bit different to teach others when he himself still has to learn many things
about the earth one.

[ 'Should | have brought some wine with me?'

Cale lamented the fact that he had no wine, as he continued to watch this boring battle. Two
hours. For the duration of a typical movie, these three animal children kept their eyes on the
battle, while Choi Han and Rosalyn started to get exhausted. ]

"What is movie?" Cale* asked.

"The concept is the same as what we are doing now. We see what other people are doing through a
recording. But in movies, talented people will act on the basis of a story script that has previously
been made. Everyone will have their character themselves and many other individuals will record
the acting and they will edit it until it succeeds in becoming a work that is worthy of being watched
by all of us. In short, a movie is entertainment," answered Roksoo casually.

Even though at this time he sounded very knowledgeable about technology in Eartg, in fact Kim
Roksoo still struggled in many ways. He was used to seeing things easy through magic, but on
earth one had never used magic. Well, user abilities are actually similar to Mage, but it's still
different.

[ “Huff, huff, huff.”

But the one who was the most exhausted was the werewolf.

“Huff, huff. Hyung-.”

“Lock!”

Choi Han reacted to the word, 'hyung,' and rushed toward the staggering werewolf.
Although he was not completely out of the berserk mode, Choi Han's reaction made Cale
stand up.
“Noo, noona-." Lock was able to recognize Rosalyn as well.

“Ah, Lock!"

Rosalyn rushed over as well to hug Lock. Lock was still covered in the dark blue fur, but his
eyes were starting to become focused. Lock was not hurt at all, while Rosalyn and Choi Han
had small injuries on their bodies.

The two of them protected Lock like he was family. ]

"Thank you so much Hyung, noona"

Lock said sincerely. After almost losing all of his family members, Lock never thought that he
would get a new family that was as warm as his old family.

Even though they were from different races, Lock had never received any scorn from anyone about
the blue wolf tribe being disowned by gods. Perhaps that was also an influence because he and his
siblings was under Cale Henituse's protection, but Lock believed he could fend for himself as well.

At first, Lock was irritated because all the adults kept getting in the way of him who wanted to go
down directly to the battlefield like Choi han and Rosalyn, but Cale Henituse always managed to
make Lock feel that it was okay if he really couldn't fight directly.

Not going with him didn't mean he was useless or that Cale didn't like him, it was just a matter of
Cale knowing when and who deserved to step up to fight.

Just like in a game of chess, they were all pawns and Cale Henituse was the player.

[ “So, huff huff, sorry."

His rationality had returned. It was a perfect first berserk mode transformation, where he
was able to overcome all issues. Lock put his head on Rosalyn, who was half his height, and
then this 13 year-old boy started to cry. An animalistic noise was mixed in with his crying.

“Lock!”

Lock then stowly turned back into his human form, before starting to fall. The berserk mode
transformation was over. Choi Han quickly approached him and prevented him from falling
over. Lock was doing his best to not faint, as he was worried that he would return to his
berserk state.

At that moment, a man carrying two kittens arrived in front of this boy who was trying his
best to keep his eyes open.

'Uncle.. '

It was the man who said the same thing as his uncle. The man started to speak.

“You can rest now."

The man smiled, and made Lock close his eyes like before.

“It is all over now."

Lock finally relaxed and closed his eyes after hearing the man's words. Lock leaned on Choi
Han and fainted. ]

"Look at that kid, always managed to keep them all calm" Eruhaben couldn't hide his smile.

The atmosphere that was previously tense due to the intense battle of the blue wolves' berserk state
with Rosalyn and Choi Han turned calmer after hearing Cale Henituse's calm voice saying that it
was all over. The unlucky bastard always made people feel that they had to respect him wherever
he was.

This was funny because Cale Henituse didn't like it when people were too Respect of him. But how
can people not feel respect if the man every day always creates new madness that ends up saving
the lives of many people?

[ Choi Han carefully laid Lock back down on the stretcher.

Cale, who had been watching this, took a potion out of the bag and threw it toward Rosalyn.
Rosalyn caught the potion bottle and asked.

“Potions don't work on Lock?"

Cale looked at Rosalyn in a way that seemed to be asking why she was saying something that
was so obvious, and answered the still confused Rosalyn.

“Why would I give a potion to someone from the Wolf Tribe? It's for you. You struggled
guite a bit."

Rosalyn stared at Cale. She had seen an amazing sight of a three-layered magic, and had
 many things she wanted to ask Cale. However, she said something else.

“Thank you very much."

This had to come first. ]

"I didn't expect him to give the potion to me when Lock was unconscious. No, I didn't even expect
him to notice our situation" Rosalyn said.

It was also the first time that Rosalyn, the former Crown princess of the Breck kingdom, saw a
young master from the Count family throwing a high-grades potion as if it was a priceless ordinary
potion. Even Rosalyn who came from the royal family had never done that.

The screen turned off and let everyone rest for a bit after seeing the short fight.

With a flick of the hand, the table that was only filled with drinks is now filled with food of all
kinds.

"Even though you won't feel physically tired here, please enjoy all the dishes that have been
provided while waiting for the next video to be played," said the purple head casually.

Everyone who heard that just nodded before trying the various dishes that were in front of them.
This is food from the gods, they certainly don't have to worry about poison that could make them
die at any time.

Chapter End Notes

As for Kim Roksoo's company name that I mention here, I copied from Lee soo hyuk
wiki that I found in the browser, and I feel the company name won't change because
the original Kim Roksoo probably won't let them change the company name lol ( ͡°з ͡°)

I really hoped this long chapter isn't feel too rushed, oh, I'm also a person who is quite
sensitive about comments, please don't be too cruel when you want to correct my
mistakes （┬┬＿┬┬）
 Chapter 38: Being Still (5)
Chapter Notes

Hello, do you still with me? ┏ʕ •ᴥ•ʔ┛

See the end of the chapter for more notes

[ Chapter 38: Being Still (5)

“Ahem. Mm! Young master Neo, it has been a while.”

Eric immediately moved in between Cale and Neo. Neo’s eyes seemed to be defeated.

He thought he had found a good prey, but it was now difficult to hunt this prey with Eric
Wheelsman present. ]

"Prey? Who does that noble mean?" Choi han asked when he saw the scene where there were Eric,
Cale, Amiru and Gilbert. All of Cale's companions also demanded answers.

"Ah, back then.. young master Neo felt he deserved to insult young master Cale" Eric said
casually.

He still remembered the day he, Amiru and Gilbert had to divert all the attention of the nobles who
were trying to stir up trouble with Cale Henituse. Those who only knew that the young master of
Count Henituse was just trash thought that they could easily manipulated Cale Henituse.

Eric, Amiru and Gilbert would certainly protect Cale from such unethical nobles, especially when
Cale had done nothing wrong.

Alberu showed his princely smile. “Hoo, if it's Mr. Neo, I guess I shouldn't bother fixing his
attitude.” Everyone around Alberu immediately got goosebumps when they heard the crown
prince's voice.

But that's how it really is. Ever since Taylor stan appeared to the public and made his deal with
him, Alberu knew that Venion stan's political power would be in disarray, as well as everyone who
supported that crazy bastard, one of whom was Viscount Tolz.
There was no great advantage for Alberu or Cale if they toyed with that mere noble family a bit.

[ “Yes, young master Eric. I hope you have been well.”

Neo greeted Eric that way before also greeting young lady Amiru and young master Gilbert.
He then saw them all standing in front of Cale, and clicked his tongue.

‘I guess they are protecting him. Even if he is trash, he is still on their side after all.’

Neo decided not to do anything after seeing the three of them protecting Cale. Eric noticed
Neo’s intent, and slowly turned around to look at Cale. ]

Cale* gave a small smile as the three people there continued to protect him even though Cale and
his fame as trash in the Count's family was too strong.

They were really good people, so he felt a little guilty because he rarely replied to letters from
Eric*. But seriously, the guy with the glasses really didn't get tired of trying to get Cale* back on
the right path.
Cale* decided to speak to the three after all this was over, trash also seemed to have the right to
make friends, especially if his friends were like the three of them.

Hopefully the three of them are not bored yet to try to be friends with him.

[ Neo’s gaze turned to Cale as well.

“Mm.”

Neo then subconsciously let out a groan.

Cale was quietly looking down at Neo with his arms crossed. Cale’s eyes were extremely
scornful. He had not said anything to Neo since earlier on, but his gaze and his body
language said everything that needed to be said.

‘Classless fool.’

It made Neo think about the gaze Venion used to look at him. Even though Neo was angry
when Venion looked at him with such a gaze, he consoled himself by saying it was the look of
a higher ranking noble and let it go. ]

"Tell that classless fool his position!" Kim Roksoo exclaimed excitedly while raising the glass
filled with alcohol. Cale* who was beside him also raised his glass and called out as well.

"Foolish people like that should know his place"

Rosalyn, Choi han and Lock also raising their glasses. (Well, Rosalyn and Choi han had wine while
Lock had apple juice) Alberu smiled as he drank his wine elegantly.

All of Cale's companions smirked when they saw Cale who was always able to tell that his position
to classless people like Neo Tolz were very different even though he didn't say anything. Cale
Henituse and his piercing gaze really was the perfect combination.

[ Cale turned away after watching Neo’s shaking pupils for a while, and looked behind him.
He heard the Black Dragon’s report in his ear.

There was a reason he brought the Black Dragon with him today.

- The voice recording magic is ready.

Cale had asked the Black Dragon to record everything that happened today. Video recording
required a lot of mana usage and was difficult to maintain for a long period of time, so Cale
had to be satisfied with just voice recording.

Cale was originally not going to do this because the palace would have a lot of mages who
were sensitive to mana, but the Black Dragon assured him that it would be undetected as
long as the range of the voice recording was small.

Cale made up his mind to use this in the future to make Neo cry tears of blood, before
heading toward the palace entrance. Cale was the type of person to always pay back his
debts. ]

“It's no wonder that kid has already mastered quite a lot about magic despite just living with Cale.
The unlucky bastard made him do a lot of silly but useful things” Eruhaben commented without
hiding his tone of voice that softened when he saw what the duo menace were doing there.

On the other hand, Alberu was a little creeped out about Cale who was always talking about the
Thames family members stealing his saved money.

The culprit had yet to be found, no, Cale didn't even have the chance to look for that person
because they were too busy with the Hunters.

What bad luck would Fake Hilsman face if Cale Henituse found him? for someone who couldn't
forget anything and also someone who was vengeful, Fake Hilsman was likely to be in a very
dangerous situation.
[ Eric Wheelsman watched Cale walk away like a proud brother. He was thinking that the
letters he sent every day must have worked.

On the other hand, Gilbert and Amiru watched Cale with curious expressions. Cale Henituse,
the man who used to only wear flashy clothes, chose to wear a simple black outfit without any
accessories. Even his red hair was clean and shining from the sun.

They wondered if it was because Cale was not drunk.

Each of Cale’s steps looked relaxed and calm.

Amiru and Gilbert watched Cale turn around once he got to the palace entrance.

Cale’s gaze, that seemed to be beckoning them over, was the most curious thing for them. ]

"Haaa, at this point, he will waste all your fancy outfits" Cale said annoyed.

Kim Roksoo nodded in agreement, he did understand why Cale liked to wear simple clothes, it was
because he was too used to the black turtle neck shirt he usually wore.

Believe it or not, Cale has tons of black turtle necks in his wardrobe. All the clothes in the
wardrobe are very comfortable to wear, especially for him who works in the field of defeating
monsters.
But Roksoo was wondering why Cale didn't have the intention to try out a new style when he
could? Cale Henituse had tons of clothes in all kinds of beautiful colors and fabrics, but that man
really only wore the simplest clothes, Kim Roksoo couldn't even remember having one like that.

Amiru Ubarr recalled the day the woman actually saw Cale Henituse who was different from what
he was known to among the nobles and common people.

All the news going around sounded so bad that Amiru wondered if it was true or people were just
exaggerating. And when she ran into Cale, who just kept quiet when Neo was bothering him, was
hiding behind Eric and Gilbert as the nobles tried to interact with him.
The Cale Henituse in the banquet hall that day was truly someone who was extremely elegant, as if
he had shown that the other nobles shouldn't play around with the Henituse family if they didn't
want to get into trouble.

[ “Young master Neo, I will see you inside. Young lady Amiru and young master Gilbert, let
us go.”
Eric was watching Cale proudly, but Amiru and Gilbert had an even stranger sensation when
the three of them stood in front of Cale.

Cale looked at the two confused people, as well as the proud Eric, and started to speak.

“Let’s go.”

The three of them followed Cale into the palace. Gilbert and Amiru’s odd sensation
continued to grow the farther they followed Cale. Cale did not care however, and decided he
would use these three people as much as he could today. ]

"Ah, looks like I'm the only one who doesn't notice anything" Eric said awkwardly.

He was too busy being proud of the very mature Cale and not acting like the trashy young man
when he was in public. Eric had always believed that Cale would definitely be able to get back on
the right path if the people around him continued to be by the young man's side.
But Eric knew that was also his weakness, he was not a member of the Henituse family who could
monitor Cale directly.

Even though he was a bit disappointed that the Cale who had changed was not the Cale who had
always been his little brother before, but Eric was still happy because Cale, even though he was a
stranger there, still treated Eric and the others very well. Such an attitude actually showed that the
original Kim Roksoo valued whoever was the people around Cale Henituse.

[ “Young master Cale-nim of Count Henituse’s household is entering the hall!”

Cale could hear the servant shout out Eric, Gilbert, and Amiru’s names as well as he walked
into the hall.

“Not bad.”

He looked around the large hall before walking behind Eric. Young lady Amiru peeked
toward Cale, before walking next to him and starting to speak.

“Young master Cale. At the front of the banquet hall is the crown prince’s seat, and the
tables are split based by region. The reason for that-.”

Amiru, who was about to explain the reason for why the tables are split based on region,
looked at Cale’s expression, before changing what she was going to say.

“I probably don’t need to explain the reason, right?”

“Thank you very much, young lady Amiru, but I know the reason.” ]
“I received information that young master Cale stopped studying at a young age, so I wanted to
help him explain some things there without offending him. But his gaze was very calm and I could
tell that he already understood a lot of things” Amiru said quietly. Eric and Gilbert who were
sitting not far from the young lady nodded in agreement.

“Young lady Amiru is indirectly calling you stupid” Kim Roksoo said jokingly, Cale* stared at the
man with black hair but had the same eye color as him in disbelief.

"Hooo,old man.. Did you just called me stupid? Did you forget that you were also Cale Henituse?
Too happy with your pile of work as CEO huh?"

Kim Roksoo restrained himself from hitting Cale* with the alcohol bottle and chose to smile
brightly "Aigoo, Kids in their mid-twenties are indeed entering a period of further maturity. You
should control your emotions better young man" He said softly but add the little mocking.

Cale* started to realize that he really was annoying after talking to Kim Roksoo, the older Cale
Henituse.

[ Cale watched Amiru nod her head with a curious expression on her face, and then headed
toward the tables to the Northeast section of the room.

There were five tables inside the hall. Northeast, Northwest, Southwest, Southeast, and the
center. They were all divided based on each of the noble factions.

‘The crown prince is good at things like this.’

He controlled things in the background to make the factions compete with each other while
also forcing them to come together every so often. It was the crown prince’s specialty. But the
crown prince was very thorough about his own treatment as well.

The crown prince’s table was located to the front of all five of these tables, at a location that
was about two steps higher than the rest.

‘The second and third prince’s seats are one step lower than his.’

One step lower than the crown prince’s table was the table for the second and third princes.
Even if this event was being hosted by the crown prince, it would be weird for the second and
third princes to not attend a gathering of nobles. Since the crown prince was the one to host
it, he made sure to show a gap between their status.

‘He really pays attention to these tiny, useless details.’ ]

"As someone who survives alone, I have to always warn my younger siblings that their eldest
brother is not someone to beat easily. The tiny useless detail you mentioned is very important my
moon, aigoo, it feels weird when you are the one who say that" Alberu said while shaking his head.

It was odd because Cale Henituse was a person who also paid attention to the little things. He
understood Alberu's intentions but still chose to insult him. Alberu questioned again why he could
fall in love with such an disrepectfull man.

Alberu* on the other hand paid no heed to the condescending looks of the other two princes. The
third prince, who had the full support of king Zed* because the queen this time was his mother
never wanted to give in to Alberu*.

That one prince had always blatantly looked down on Alberu* and the second prince who
happened to be in a similar state to Alberu*, but Robbit Crossman* still had many factions backing
him.

Among the three princes, only Alberu Crossman* had no support from anyone, but he was also the
same prince who couldn't be easily touched no matter what.

The two princes of the Roan Kingdom in the tboah dimension would not believe what crown
prince Alberu Crossman could do in the tcf dimension and the Alberu Crossman* in their
dimension would most likely be able to do later as well.

[ The crown prince, actually, all of the people in those positions of power, were really not
Cale’s type of people. ]

Cough*
There was a deliberate coughing sound throughout the tcf dimension area as they heard and saw
what Cale Henituse was thinking before the red-haired man met the crown prince Alberu.

"Oh, should his highness and Cale have their own romance novel, gosh should I just write it
now?"

"Enemies become lovers? Isn't romance like this very interesting?"

“Ah, I didn't expect that His Highness Alberu was not the type of young master Cale”

Alberu Crossman's lips twitched before he muttered “I may have failed to make you my prime
minister, but I will make sure you become my empress, you bastard. Be thankful because I love
you"

[ “Our table is closest to the entrance, as expected.”

Cale did not respond to Eric’s bitter voice. The Palace of Joy had opened the eastern
entrance as the designated entrance, and the Northeastern region nobles’ table was the
closest to the door.

Although the Northeastern region had a voice, they did not have a household that was strong
enough to have a loud voice. Cale raised his hand to pat Eric’s shoulder.

“It’s great that our seat is close to the door. In addition, it is great that we don’t have anyone
we have to lower our head to at our seat.” ]

“Since it's young master Cale, I think he'd like to sit closest to the entrance because it would make
it easier for him to exit the banquet hall without having to communicate with the other nobles.”
Rosalyn, who managed to find other topics of conversation besides teasing Alberu finally spoke.

Lock nodded in agreement and added “Young master Cale really hates crowds, especially when it's
because all of society wants to welcome him.”

[ Other regions had strong people in charge, like Marquis Stan, whom the rest had to be
respectful to and subservient.
The other three people walking with Cale stopped walking. Cale also stopped walking after
seeing them halt. Eric turned around to look at Cale for a while, before finally starting to
speak.

“Young master Cale.”

Since they were in the company of others, Eric did not call Cale casually by name.

“I’m glad that my efforts seem to have paid off.”

‘Efforts? What efforts?’

Cale looked toward Eric with shock and confusion, but Eric turned back around and proudly
walked to the table that was closest to the entrance.

Eric did not know that Cale never read his letters and just shoved them to a corner of the
room. ]

"Ack, my heart" Eric dramatically squeezed his chest because he really thought that Cale would at
least read the letter he sent.

Cale Henituse, original or not, still had a habit of ignoring letters from Eric. Amiru and Gilbert
patted the gray-haired man's shoulder to encourage him, but couldn't hide their laughter at the same
time.

Seeing Eric's dramatic reaction made Kim Roksoo remember one of his team members, Jung
SoHoon, who often sends messages on his phone (Roksoo still has problems using the small
rectangular object, but he still understands, thanks to his record ability) who also happens to always
be Ignored by Roksoo.

Original Kim Roksoo also frequently ignored all messages from his team members, so it wasn't a
surprise for them.

[ “Why is he like this?”

Young lady Amiru shook her head at Cale’s question. Gilbert showed a similar reaction. Cale
then shrugged his shoulders and headed toward the table.

But an announcement made him stop moving.

“Young master Venion Stan of Marquis Stan’s household has arrived!”

Cale understood why Neo Tolz did not follow them inside the Palace of Joy. Venion. Neo Tolz
was standing right behind Marquis Stan’s successor, Venion.

But Cale did not care for chumps like Neo or Venion. ]

Everyone frowned as they watched Venion stan walk off casually.

That bastard acted as if he was a dignified noble when in reality that man was even worse than
trash. What is the proper name for someone like Venion?

Some people started to think how could Marquis stan always carry on the tradition of injuring one
another just to fight over the title of family heir. They are only Marquis! Why act as if they want to
fight over the throne?!

At this point, Marquis Stan himself had turned their child into a monster. It's still a question mark
why Taylor stan is still in his right mind to be one of the sons in that crazy family, especially as the
eldest son.
They started to respect Taylor stan more than before but they were also a little worried that Taylor
could be as crazy as his brother and other members of the stan family.

Taylor, who didn't know what others thought of him just sat back elegantly drinking wine. He was
waiting for what young master Cale Henituse actually did to Venion back then, to make that
fearless psychopath end up himself out of fear.

[ “Cale!”

Eric called out to Cale, who suddenly started quickly walking to his seat, but Cale just waved
him off and sat down.

“Mm.”

“Ah, welcome young master Cale.”

“Hello, young master Cale.”

Cale gave a short response to all of those respectful greetings.

“Hello. Good to see all of you.”

Silence suddenly filled the table, and Cale put his hand underneath the tablecloth without
others noticing.

‘I knew it.’

He could feel the invisible Black Dragon’s body shaking.

- I’m okay. I told you that I am okay. ]

They were so focused on Venion who was actually just walking that they forgot that Cale Henituse
had brought a fucking dragon -who was still very young- to the Banquet hall that day.

The young dragon of course still held a huge grudge against Venion stan, they all remembered
about Cale telling them about the little dragon that was berserk and almost harmed all the villagers
in the viscount Tolz territory. They also remembered that what a dragon, even if they were young,
could do if they entered the berserk state.

The point is, right now they all got goosebumps.

Seeing that everyone in the tcf dimension was still alive until now, and that black dragon also
looked much cuter compared to how it looked on screen, Alberu* was certain that Cale Henituse
over there had managed to hold back the wrath of a young dragon.

The crown prince let a sigh of relief knowing that they weren't dead before the battle started.

Alberu on the other hand massaged his temples lightly, he had not expected, no, he should have
expected this. Not only had his lover brought Taylor stan as well as Cage to Capital Huiss, which
was a win-win for both parties, his lover had also brought a potential danger to the banquet hall,
namely Raon Miru.

[ Cale listened to the Black Dragon’s voice in his head, and patted its shaking body. Anger
and fear. The Black Dragon’s mind was full of both right now. That was why trauma when
you are young is so scary.

The Black Dragon did not know how to respond because the physical trauma that its body
remembered was not aligned with the rationality in its head.

- i am okay. I am a great and mighty dragon. ]

The mixed atmosphere in the room suddenly turned cold.

What they had been angry when they saw Venion, became a little nervous because there was a
young dragon that could go on a rampage and kill everyone if no one managed to hold it back,
turned quite bitter.

They remembered that Cale Henituse, well, Kim Roksoo had been in a similar position. Both are
children who have experienced physical and mental violence in the place they call home.

Even so, there are also many differences between them.

Raon had never known what home was from the moment he was hatched, and was only told that
he was a useless creature and deserving of torment without knowing what he did wrong, but his
instincts as a dragon never wavered, the little boy never gave up and always thought of ways to out
of that place of torture.

On the other hand, Kim Roksoo gave up. The boy had known what home was before fate made
him lose warmth and get tormented by someone (most likely his guardian) until the little boy gave
up, didn't want to fight the world and just accept his cruel fate.

Unlike Raon who got Cale to help him heal from trauma, Little Roksoo didn't get anyone to help
him heal from trauma.
That was why as Cale, that man had a way of calming Raon down. (Because he knew what things
he needed back then, what things he wanted when he wanted to recover from his trauma, Cale
Henituse just did what he didn't get)

[ Cale had told the Black Dragon when it said it wanted to follow him that Venion Stan
would be here as well. He also got the Black Dragon to promise that it would not kill Venion
Stan today. He also promised something else to the dragon.

“Later. I will definitely kill that bastard and the rest later.”

The Black Dragon was planning on ripping them into shreds so that they turned into fine
particles of dust. Cale calmed the Black Dragon down while listening to its extremely angry
voice. Thankfully, it didn’t seem to be causing its mana to go wild because of this anger.

Cale thought that dragons really were very rational creatures. Cale thought about the hell
that awaited Venion and the idiots who were aligned with Marquis Stan in the future, and
stopped patting the dragon.

Thankfully, it did not seem like the dragon was going to run wild. If it did, this palace would
easily be destroyed, and Cale would probably be dead as well. Cale let out a sigh of relief,
before looking around. ]
Cale* was silent when he saw what Cale had done to the traumatized young dragon Raon Miru.
Just like Cale's family in the tcf dimension, the twenty five year old Cale Henituse also
remembered what had happened to Little Kim Roksoo who had given up on the world.

The man gave up, but didn't let the children who had similar fates give up too. Cale freed Raon
because he knew what it felt like to be tormented alone, Cale gently stroked the young dragon's
body because he knew that was what Raon needed, Cale left Raon with everything brutal idea to
kill Venion because he knew that children shouldn't hold back their emotions.

Cale Henituse, because he knew what the pain was like, didn't want to let other people go through
the same thing.

Cale Henituse* recalled at what he had been doing all along. Being trash for the sake of all
members of the family accepts Basen Henituse* as one of the members of the Henituse family as
well. Cale*, from the moment he saw the little family looking happy eating together in his absence,
felt that indeed his presence would not benefit them in anything. That's why he felt angry when
Basen* was still not confident about him having become Henituse.

Basen Henituse* had everything Cale Henituse* could want, but why did that kid feel inadequate?
Deruth Henituse* ignored Cale* long enough only to return with a new family.
Deruth* had never forgotten Cale*, but his father was a complete idiot. Cale Henituse* still felt his
ever-aching heart when he saw the family photo that was on display.

It hurts, he hates himself. That's why it's better for him to accept all people's hatred than for his
family to live with. But, Cale* also remembered Basen* and Lily's* sad faces as he ignored them.
He remembered the time Lily* had cried because Cale* was ignoring her, he remembered when
Basen* had also started to slowly give up on approaching him.

They live in the same house but are very different.

Cale* started to realize that in fact he really wasn't that different from his father.

Unlike Kim Roksoo who was trying not to let any of the children feel the same suffering that he
was feeling, Cale* was actually making Basen* and Lily* go through the same thing that he was
feeling.

This is wrong. He was different from his father, he shouldn't treat Basen* and Lily* like this.
[ He could see Eric’s group and Venion’s group both heading this way. It made sense, since
Venion’s table was the Northwest table next to them.

Tap. Tap.

The Black Dragon rubbed his head on Cale’s leg.

“Mm.”

The Black Dragon’s action made Cale worry for a moment. He made eye contact with Eric at
that time, who was fervently signaling Cale with his eyes.

‘Stay quiet! Be still!’

Cale just ignored the signals. He then debated how he could pretend not to know Venion.
However, all of his contemplations were for naught, as Venion greeted him first.

“Long time no see, young master Cale.” ]

"He's the one who asked Venion to drink together, of course that man won't easily forget young
master Cale" Cage said which was agreed by Taylor by adding the sentence-

"Young master Cale is most likely the only noble who dared to confront Venion like that, That kid
would think that by having young master Cale Henituse talk at the banquet, people would think
that Marquis Stan and Henituse County struck up a friendship."

On the other hand, Eric started to count the number of times Cale mentioned that he was ignoring
him.

[ Venion Stan. He seemed to have gotten many more wrinkles since the last time they met,
but he was still showing a gentle smile, fitting for a noble. However, Neo Tolz was behind him
looking extremely anxious.

Cale smiled brightly and started to speak.

“Hello, young master Venion. This is our first meeting since we met in Viscount Tolz’s
territory last time.”

Venion’s gentle smile became thicker, while Neo’s face became completely pale.

Marquis Stan was one of the four leaders in the kingdom’s politics. The successor of such a
person visited the Northeast region. Not only that, it was to a low ranking noble territory like
Viscount Tolz’s territory. It was obviously showing that Viscount Tolz was under the
Marquis’s faction.
Naturally, the Northeastern nobles all started to frown, and the other nobles in the hall
started to pay attention as well. The Northeast was a region without a leader right now. ]

Alberu* somehow felt a little iffy when he saw such a bright smile. Maybe it was because Cale
Henituse, well, the transmigrator didn't smile very much that the sudden smile made him feel
uncomfortable. That smile was similar to Alberu's* smile when he had to face a power-hungry
noble.

He's a very manipulative person. Alberu* knew that, that's why he still felt confused as to why the
relationship between the two of them had become close, even as a couple. Alberu Crossman* had
forgotten the thought of having a life partner, but his life partner had a similar attitude to him? isn't
this a disaster?

He knew that if he managed to overpower Cale, that man would indeed become Alberu's most
powerful supporter. Considering that all the centers of this matter were in Cale Henituse, strong
individuals also swore allegiance only to the red head, it meant that things were very profitable for
Alberu if he had Cale.

But surely someone like Cale Henituse wasn't someone easy to take advantage of. Their
personalities are similar, they will end up trying to take advantage of each other. The dynamics of
their relationship would be very confusing, especially for the transmigrator who seemed very
clueless when it came to himself and Alberu being too busy with too many things.

How could they have a relationship beyond working partners?

[ “Correct. I went to visit my friend, young master Neo, and was heading back home.”

Venion Stan did not care about the gazes that were heading his way. There was no problem
for him to go to the Northeast region. Venion was looking at Cale, as if he was observing him,
but his voice was still gentle.

“Yes. We said we would share a drink at the capital.”

“We did indeed.”

Both Cale and Venion seemed very calm while chatting with each other. However, the people
watching them could not be as calm. ]

"Who would calm down at the sight of a noble known as trash talking casually to a noble known
for his madness?" Bud shook his head.
He had only met Cale when the man was twenty years old, just looking at Cale's behavior at that
age alone made Bud's head spin, it turned out that Cale who was still eighteen was much more
annoying.

But there is a clear difference there.

The eighteen year old Cale still looked healthy. His hair was short, his face was fresh and his body
couldn't be called skinny like someone who didn't eat enough which is true because that the soon
twenty-one Cale Henituse was not eating enough.
Cale Henituse, who now had hair that was longer than his shoulders, looked calmer (tired) and so
extremely dignified that even Bud sometimes didn't dare to look at the red head.

[ Cale looked toward Neo Tolz, who was peeking at him and started to smile. Neo flinched
while looking at Cale’s smile.

“Ah, right. The day after I met you, young master Venion, one of the Viscount Tolz’s knights
came to find me.”

Cale started to speak to Neo with a very concerned expression.

“I heard the villa was ransacked completely clean. Is everything okay?”

Neo’s shoulders flinched, and Cale could see the corner of Venion’s lips starting to twitch.

“Did you hear about it young master Venion? I’m sure you have since you said the two of
you are good friends.”

Venion finally responded after a bit of time. He was speaking very naturally, but Cale could
feel the anger inside Venion’s words.

“…Yes. It was very sad to hear.” ]

“Young master Cale is truly an amazing actor.” Queen Litana commented.

She still remembered when Cale had slowly destroyed the image of a kind and innocent noble.
Well, Cale Henituse was kind, but certainly not innocent. The queen of the jungle felt so naive as
she thought that a great commander like Cale Henituse was innocent.
In a world filled with betrayals on all sides, pure-hearted individuals cannot survive long if they do
not take refuge in those who are strong.

Since during the war against the empire, the Queen of the jungle had really come to know Cale
Henituse's inner workings. Sometimes his plans sounded so cruel and toyed with other people's
lives, but that was also on par with what the enemies were doing to them.
With them under Cale Henituse's lead, not only did they understand a lot about war on all sides,
they also understood why they couldn't be too naive.

It was also a private lesson for the former queen Litana who always thought the weak were people
to protect. The queen is still that way, but her perspective is a little different. The queen is now
wiser, not easy to trust people just because they are weak and good at stringing sentences.

The only manipulative person that the queen of the jungle believed in was only Cale Henituse.

[ “Yes. You don’t know how shocked I was to hear about it while I was having my hangover
drink. How could they ransack the place clean and not leave anything behind! They said you
lost something very important, young master Neo?”

The most annoying people in the world were the ones with loose lips, the ones with no tact,
and the righteous.

Cale was acting like all three right now. He was having so much fun. ]

“He has potential as trash”

“Ah, I suddenly moved when I saw him like this. Cale is really really great” Cale* and Roksoo
clapped their hands while looking proudly at Cale Henituse who was on the screen.

Choi han and Rosalyn smiled happily because Cale always managed to annoy his enemies before
giving karma for their actions.

Alberu on the other hand, felt it was a little unfair because he was the only person that Cale
bothered the most with all of his words without being his enemies.

[ Cale warmly spoke to Neo.

“Young master Neo, cheer up. We’re bound to face such unbelievable situations at least once
in our lives.”

“Ah, yes. I suppose so.”

Neo could not even look at Venion, as he just haphazardly responded to Cale.

“You need to drink to forget about everything when something terrible like that happens.
Young master Neo, let’s get wasted tonight. Young master Venion, would you like to join us
as well?”

Venion calmly observed Cale. He had lost the Marquis’s trust since losing the Black Dragon.
Venion was suspecting the organization that gave him the Black Dragon based on the
knights’ testimony and the evidence left behind, but he could not get rid of the suspicion he
had for Cale’s group, who happened to spend a night there at the same time.

But he didn’t have any good reasons to suspect Cale. That was why he had spoken to Cale to
confirm one more time.

“If you drink and then wake up to have a hangover drink, all your bad memories will
disappear.”

But seeing Cale Henituse continue to spew nonsense like before made Venion realize he did
not need to confirm anything. ]

“He sure keeps talking nonsense.” Rosalyn* couldn't help but grin widely. The way Cale Henituse
interferes with his enemy somehow is a joy to watch.

The woman recalled how Venion stan in their dimension died too quickly. If they could go back in
time, she sure would giving Venion stan* time to be tormented by Beacrox Molan* and Rosalyn*
would definitely annoy a dignified noble like him.

Choi han* also felt a little amused by what Cale was doing. In the past, he was too eager to make
Venion* leave the world, but now he also wanted Venion* to suffer in the world before that bastard
died.

[ “Thank you for the offer, young master Cale. Maybe next time.”

“Ah, it’s disappointing, but I guess next time it is.”

Venion walked past Cale. As he did, he could hear Cale speaking to Neo.

“Your knight was extremely pale young master Neo. You should have prepared in advance
for such a situation. How could you lose all those valuable things at once? Cheer up. You may
not recover what you lost, but what can you do about it? You have to just live on.”

‘Sigh. That trash.’ ]

Eruhaben* let out a long sigh. He had only known about Cale Henituse a while ago, and even then
through what was being shown on the screen, but he was already very frustrated with what the red
head was doing.

That kid was really quite annoying, Eruhaben* questioned his counterpart's mental health.

Even though he was curious about what actually happened before they met, Eruhaben* felt that
whatever it was, it wasn't a pleasant story for the many humans here to see.

[ Venion smiled at the nobles who were observing him after hearing that he went to the
Northeast, and held back his anger.

‘That stupid dragon and that paralyzed son of a bitch. Where did all of them go?’

Venion only looked forward as he walked. After taking a peek at Venion walking away, Cale
turned away from the extremely pale Neo without any hesitation. Of course, he gave Neo a
final remark before doing so.

“Cheer up.”

Cale knew that Neo would be ripped a new one by Venion.]

"Me and Cage were in the Capital, my poor brother" Taylor said dramatically.

"My son isn't stupid. Be grateful that Cale Henituse managed to keep Raon from killing you right
then and there” Sheritt said firmly.

Just like Raon, the beautiful woman also really wanted to go berserk and kill Venion the moment
she saw that idiotic human face.

[ “Young master Cale-”

Cale watched Eric, who looked like he had a lot to say but could not figure out how to say it,
before sitting back down.

- It is my turn next.

Cale nodded his head after hearing the Black Dragon’s voice, and looked around the table.
The Northeastern nobles were all looking at him. This was probably the first time they’ve
ever seen such a normal version of Cale. That was why Cale picked up the bottle of alcohol in
front of him to meet their expectations.

They all looked away almost instantly.

This was the strength of a trash. ]

"Thank you again, I'm happy because the title was a little useful before you destroyed it" Kim
Roksoo said casually.

all of Cale's family just shook their heads as Cale Henituse, Kim Roksoo and Tboah Cale Henituse
looked proud of what they had achieved as trash.

They know, it is one of the three ways to avoid the responsibilities of life. That was why no one
tried to stop whatever Kim Roksoo and Cale Henituse wanted to say.

At least their Cale wanted to be a Slacker more than trash. Basen remembered well when Cale said
he didn't want to be an heir because he wanted to be a Slacker but instead ended up becoming the
sworn brother of crown prince Alberu and now he was a candidate for Empress instead.

Basen Henituse hoped that crown prince Alberu would really keep his promise to make Cale rest
when all these matters were over.

[ However, the people at other tables were still watching Cale with curiosity. Cale ignored
those gazes, as he handed the bottle to Eric.

“I’ll drink it later.”

“… Sure.”

Cale looked away from Eric, who was speaking informally for the first time since coming into
the palace, and looked at the clock at the hall entrance. It would soon be time for the feast to
start. That was why the nobles all took their seats.

The reason was obvious.

With Venion Stan’s entrance, the remaining three powerful families entered as well.

The door closed after all of them entered, but there was nobody who got up to chat with
them.
Cale leaned comfortably in his chair and looked toward the banquet hall entrance. The clock
was getting close to 5 pm.

Click. Click.

The clock reached exactly 5 pm.

Screeeeech-

As soon as he stood in front of his seat, the door closed. It meant that everyone was present.

Crown Prince Alberu looked down at the second and third princes, as well as everyone else
and started to speak.

“Welcome. Thank you for responding to my invitation.”

This was somewhere where he did not need an introduction. Alberu looked down from the
top. Cale blankly looked up at him, before looking back at the clock.

‘It’s about time they got here.’ ]

“Marquis Taylor stan, are you also planning when to enter the banquet with Cale?” Alberu asked
curiously.

"No Your Highness, we chose the schedule ourselves. We only discussed what needed to be
discussed regarding our departure to the Capital, the rest of it young master Cale probably already
predicted" Taylor replied to which Cage nodded in agreement.

Alberu also gave a small nod before focusing his gaze on the screen. Cale Henituse was someone
who would often predict things so easily, that was nothing to be surprised at.

It just....Cale Henituse was most likely destined to bring both advantages and disadvantages
(Because Alberu's jobs were increasing) upon Crown prince Alberu Crossman from the moment
they met.

[ The person who would be the gossip of all of the nobles here for a while had not arrived just
yet.

Cale could hear the Crown prince starting to speak.

“Precious individuals who will make this kingdom shine, the future leaders of our kingdom,
this prince is very happy that all of you have come to this gathering.”

The crown prince was slowly turning on the engines of his glib tongue. It was at that
moment.

“Hmm?”
The crown prince turned his gaze to the entrance. The closed door was being pushed, as if it
was being reopened. He could hear some chattering through the gap that was created.

Cale started to secretly smile. At that moment, a servant urgently rushed to the crown prince
from a different entrance.

‘They’re here.’ ]

Taylor and Cage smiled at each other before drinking their wine. Venion and everyone else were
too happy to assume that Taylor would die any time soon.

They shouldn't let their guard down just because their enemy was weak, but that was fine too…
their inadvertence made it easier for Taylor, Cage and Cale to plan things out.

Kim Roksoo suddenly wanted to eat dry snacks like popcorn. All the dishes in front of him were
the light dishes that were the specialty of the Western and Eastern continents. Kim Roksoo has
been used to Asian food for two years, now he misses all the food.

"Atha-nim, do you provide Popcorn?" Atha snorted.

"You think we're at the movies?" Kim Roksoo just shrugged his shoulders indifferently, not long
after, Popcorn was already on his table.

Kim Roksoo threw a smile at the purple head before starting to eat the sweet popcorn that was
provided.

“Ah, it's so delicious” Kim Roksoo ignored Cale's* confused look and tried to enjoy his down time
in peace.

[ Cale was certain.

At that moment, the crown prince seemed to be deep in thought for a moment, before he
waved at the knight who peeked inside.

Screeeech-

The large door opened once again.

Since it was after the crown prince, the servant did not dare call out the person’s name. But
there was no need to do so.

‘Right on time.’
 A wheelchair entered into the banquet hall.

Taylor Stan, the paralyzed eldest son of Marquis Stan. He had arrived at the banquet hall
with the crazy priestess Cage. At that moment, Taylor and Cage’s gazes quickly moved past
Cale without anybody noticing. But that was enough for the three of them. ]

“Cale-nim must be happy that everyone's attention is no longer on him,” Choi han muttered.

His liege didn't like crowds, and if he was forced to come to some kind of festival or some big
event from the Kingdom he was related to, Cale Henituse would just pass the responsibility on to
Mary and Choi han who would be in front of Cale's carriage, being the center of everyone's
attention.

Actually, Choi han and Mary also weren't someone who enjoyed festivals where they were the
center of everyone's attention. Even though what people say is a Thank you, it's still a bit
uncomfortable. But neither Choi han nor Mary, complained about that to Cale. The two of them
could endure the discomfort a little longer if that meant that Cale could have a quiet day.

Chapter End Notes

How was your day? I hope this story update will get you a little excited about your
day! ＼ʕ •ᴥ•ʔ／＼ʕ •ᴥ•ʔ／
 Chapter 39 : Being still (6)
Chapter Notes

Hi everyone, because the next chapter will be a long chapter, I decided to upload this
chapter today so I can manage my time and ideas for each story I publish, enjoy!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

[ Chapter 39: Being Still (6)

“Let us talk later. It is time for this gathering to start. I am not sure where to sit the two of
you.”

The crown prince confirmed that he would make some time to chat with Taylor later. Cale
peeked over to the Northwest table. All of them were full of concern and anxiety. Neo Tolz
was especially bad, as he seemed to be extremely anxious and fidgety.

Cale started to smile after seeing Neo Tolz acting that way. Neo frowned and turned his way,
thinking about how there could be such a stupid idiot who could not tell what was going on
right now. ]

The screen showed where the crown prince Alberu Crossman was talking casually to Taylor stan
and Cage.

Everyone was focused on what was being shown, quite excited to see what Cale Henituse could do
there. They all ignored Neo Tolz who still thought that he had a higher position than Cale because
he was with Venion stan.

The third prince* of Roan Kingdom (We still haven't gotten the name of the third prince) scowled
at the sight of Taylor stan who was there haughtily because he was about to make a deal with
Alberu Crossman.

If that happened, it was certain that Marquis Stan's power would fall into Taylor's hands, which
would mean that one of the major factions supporting the third prince would be lost.
He looked at his counterpart who was sitting lazily, there was a look of annoyance on his face, but
he also seemed to accept the situation.
Cale Henituse.

The third prince* believed that man was the biggest reason why Alberu Crossman, the son of a
servant, had such great power. The third prince* secretly thought of how to strengthen himself, he
had to get rid of Alberu* in his dimension before the man would gain the same power as what
Alberu Crossman from the tcf dimension had obtained.

The Cale Henituse* that was in his dimension was not a transmigrator, but the third prince* didn't
want to let his guard down.

[ Cale watched Neo’s actions with a smile, before lifting his head up and turning to look in
Taylor’s direction. It was at that moment.

‘Hmm?’

Cale made eye contact with the crown prince. It was a coincidence. The crown prince Alberu
was looking around to see where a good spot for Taylor and Cage may be, and Cale was
turning to look at Taylor. But in the process, the two of them made eye contact.

Cale had a bad feeling right away.

‘Right here.’

“I guess there is a good spot for you.”

The crown prince made up his mind, and Cale quickly realized where it would be. ]

“This is the first time I'm seeing someone who easily understands Alberu's intentions and goals”
Tasha* muttered under her breath as she looked at Cale who had assumed that Taylor stan would
be sitting at the table of the nobles of the northeast region even though he just exchanged glances
with Alberu.

The dark elf woman had heard enough of Alberu's declarations of love for the red head, Tasha*
didn't know what to do, she wanted to approach her nephew, but was too afraid to make everyone
suspect that they saw the crown prince of the Roan kingdom being friendly with the dark elf.
Tasha* knows that here, they all can't use magic. Tasha* couldn't even disguise herself as an
ordinary human because her magic device was useless, that's why Tasha* chose to sit among the
other dark elves in one corner of Tboah's dimensional room.

The woman looked slightly envious because her counterpart was able to sit near Alberu in her true
form without receiving any criticism from others. They all look normal with the presence of Tasha,
a dark elf who is known as a cursed creature.

But, if magic devices were really useless, why did both Alberu still appear in his form as a crown
prince? Is this a special exception for her nephew?

[ ‘I guess this is the only possible spot.’

This was the only table without a high-ranking noble. Although there were families who chose
to become subservient to the different factions, there was still a balance of power on this
table. Furthermore, there was a household on this table that was the strong and wealthy
enough that even the high-ranking nobles did not dare to poke at it.

“Mister Taylor can sit at the Northeast nobles’ table. There just happens to be some extra
seats there.”

Gasp.

Cale heard Neo’s gasp and saw Eric’s concerned expression as he turned his gaze to Taylor
and Cage.

“Thank you for providing seats for us, your majesty.” ]

One of the things that made Alberu start to trust Cale Henituse in his work was because that man
was really good at whatever he was doing.

Not only being a strategic master, the man was also highly skilled in politics, making him not easy
to be fooled by anyone. It wasn't actually that difficult to talk to Cale, especially when they were
talking about politics because Cale could understand what Alberu wanted and Alberu could also
figure out what Cale needed.

If Cale Henituse was just a hero, Alberu would have a little trouble getting Cale to cooperate with
him without thinking Alberu was a bad person. Living in a royal environment with political
problems that will never be resolved, inevitably makes all the individuals there have to do many
things to survive.

Unlike Alberu who had found someone who could understand him, Alberu Crossman* was going
through a predicament that Alberu wasn't experiencing.

During the seven years of knowing Choi han* and his companion, Alberu* actually didn't do much
other than asking for their help for the safety of the Roan kingdom. The relationship between them
all also couldn't be called close because the only person who understood a little about Alberu's*
condition was ex-princess Rosalyn*, the rest of them didn't quite understand what kind of
predicament Alberu* had to face.

Within that kingdom, Alberu* not only had to survive, but also had to strengthen himself in order to
claim the royal throne. It all got tiring sometimes because the heroes and society thought that
Alberu* could easily do things because he had such a high position.

All of them would only continue to blame the crown when they couldn't handle a problem that
exceeded their limits.

The heroes just kept pressing on to move according to their will without thinking too much about
what Alberu* would face because of such an action.
Society continues to desire protection from powerful individuals, but that same society also rejects
help from those with dark attributes.

The discrimination against dark attribute users never ended, Alberu Crossman* did not know how
long he would continue to live like this.

[ “Thank you very much, your majesty.”

“It was nothing. We should work together with people who will make great contributions to
the kingdom in the future.”

The crown prince said that as he looked toward the Northeast nobles’ table. Servants quickly
rushed over to the table, as Alberu started to speak.

“Can we fix up the seats a bit?”

Who could say no to the crown prince? Eric stood up and responded to Alberu.

“Of course, your majesty.” ]

“There's only one person who can do that, haaaa” Choi han patted Alberu's shoulder lightly,
understanding at least a bit of the stress Alberu was under because of Cale Henituse.
Choi Han had to admit, his liege really lost his manners when he was with the crown prince of the
Roan Kingdom.

"Take the positive side of this my student, Cale-nim only acts like that to you" Choi han said softly.

Alberu didn't know whether he should be happy about the fact his instructor revealed.

[ Eric was able to act this way because he needed to talk to Alberu about investing in the
Northeastern shoreline and because he has refused to become subservient to another high-
ranking noble. His actions made the other nobles on the table stand up as well, and the
servants quickly worked to set up the table to include Taylor and Cage.

It progressed without any problems. But Cale, who had been watching this from the side,
started to notice something odd. Eric noticed Cale’s expression, and quickly came over with a
concerned expression to whisper to Cale.

“Cale, remember. Be still. Just be still.”

Cale ignored Eric’s words and looked at his seat. The new guests were going to be seated next
to Cale. This was probably decided by the crown prince as well.

‘It’s not like he can put them next to someone else’s dog. Our family is the strongest of the
remaining four households.’ ]

"That is true" Alberu commented.

Taylor stan and Cage had come for a good cause, Alberu wanted to put the two of them in the most
comfortable place in the banquet hall.
The table of the northeastern region's nobles was a table that had equal power, there was no faction
leader there and most of the aristocratic families originating from the northeastern region followed
the other region's faction leaders.

And Cale Henituse, as the representative of the Henituse family over there was the only young
noble who was the calmest, not speaking anything and just trying to enjoy the spectacle that was
going on. Deciding Taylor stan and Cage to sit next to him was the right decision.

Choi Han, on the other hand, increasingly feels that the life of nobles is troublesome. Determining
a sitting position alone must think about the strength of the family at the table.

[ The servants bowed after they finished fixing up the table, before departing.

“Please sit.”

Alberu gestured to the group, and Cale quickly walked over to sit back down. There was no
chair to his side, however, a wheelchair soon came to fill that spot.

“Nice to meet you.”

Taylor greeted the Northeastern nobles as he joined them. Cage naturally sat down next to
Taylor. The two of them, no, all three of them, including Cale, pretended like this was their
first meeting with each other.

- This is entertaining. ]

Everyone nodded in agreement with what Raon said. The scene that was being broadcast was
indeed very entertaining.
In a short time, they could all see a small political game there.

“Is he really from an ordinary family? He even understands the politics of the nobles of the
kingdom more than those who are born as nobles” Cale* commented.

There are lots of unsolved mysteries, one of which is about Cale Henituse, the original Kim
Roksoo who can easily blend in with the politics that are there.

"I guess because his position as a team leader is famous in various places, no, all ability users seem
to know Kim Roksoo even if it's just through rumours. But he must have understood a lot about
thing like that as someone who was once a commoner, as well as someone who held an important
position in a country" Kim Roksoo answered.

But Cale* did have a point. If Kim Roksoo wants to compare, political problems in every person
with power never does not exist. But there is a big difference between the political games that exist
in Korea and those in the tcf dimension where they still use the royal system which still allows the
act of killing each other brothers and sisters if that can really get them the throne.

Kim Roksoo was actually a bit surprised when he was living in Korea for the first time getting an
attempted murder, but of course it's not a difficult thing to go through. His life as Cale Henituse had
experienced the same thing many, many times. It just, he didn't expect that it would be difficult to
try to find out who had sent the assassins.

Political games in Korea are more hidden. They will completely hide the fact that they are bad
people and seek the attention of naïve people by displaying a kind attitude. Somehow, Kim Roksoo
understood why Cale Henituse could be such a manipulative person.

[ Cale agreed with the Black Dragon’s voice that was transmitted in his mind and looked
toward the crown prince.

“Then, although it was slightly delayed, let us resume.”

The crown prince announced the start of the gathering.

“I wanted to gather together the individuals who will bring forth the future of our kingdom
and share a meal together. Thank you all for showing up, and I hope we have a wonderful
meal.”

As soon as the crown prince finished speaking, the servants entered with plates of food for
each table. An orchestra started to play background music from the back of the hall as well.

This was the difference with a real feast. It was a mix of a feast and discussion, with moving
between tables being natural. ]

The representative leaders of the other kingdoms realized that, even though back then the Roan
kingdom had yet to display their true power, it was still a very peaceful kingdom.

They were one of the longest standing kingdoms in the Western continent, they were the kingdom
that remained the least involved when it came to troublesome matters and only moved when a great
threat appeared to the world. They had always wondered when exactly the Roan kingdom which
they believed would soon become an empire began to gather strength.

Even though they knew that Cale Henituse was most likely the reason why the Roan Kingdom was
able to possess as great power as they currently possessed, but that curiosity never disappeared.
Gathering strength for an kingdom that was not well known in many fields was not easy.

Cale Henituse was the center of all alliance relations in the Western continent, they wanted to find
out what Cale Henituse was doing in each region to earn the allegiance of all of them.
[ “Young master Cale, we plan to go greet the crown prince in a bit.”

Cale nodded his head at Amiru’s statement, and focused on the food on his plate. But his
mind became a bit complicated.

‘What is his intention?’

There was no way the crown prince just called the nobles together for no reason. He
definitely had a reason. Cale had a few different ideas about what it may be.

‘It might be because of the war in the Western Continent’s southern region, or because he
caught wind about the civil war that will happen in the Whipper Kingdom.’

The Whipper Kingdom was where princess Rosalyn was headed to, the kingdom with the
Magic Tower. A civil war will soon break out in the Whipper Kingdom. A war would break
out between the mages and the non-mages. ]

Toonka and Harol both frowned as they recalled the civil war.

They did win, they also managed to kill all the mages there, but they also lost. Too many people
were injured, the Whipper royal family did not give any help to their people who were fighting for
justice.

Harol felt very fortunate that Cale Henituse and his companions were willing to help their
kingdom.
If not for the alliance they formed, Harol believed that no kingdom would be willing to help the
Whipper kingdom.

Especially after the Moguru Empire announced that they would seize the palace they owned.

If it weren't for Cale Henituse and crown prince Alberu willing to lend a helping hand, Harol would
have believed their kingdom would have been destroyed a long time ago.

Toonka who previously only thought about fighting, could now think much better. Toonka was no
longer the one who throw away the soldiers who was weak and useless, Toonka was no longer a
selfish individual.
Even though it felt a bit bitter that he wasn't the reason why his friend had changed, but Harol was
still grateful that Toonka and Cale knew each other.

Just like himself and Toonka, Harol also believed that all the higher ups of the kingdom were also
indebted to Cale Henituse and the Roan kingdom, especially when the war period started.

[ There were a lot of thoughts in his head, but Cale decided to stop thinking about it.

‘No need for me to care, since I will just be very still.’

It was none of Cale’s business. He just started to enjoy the food in front of him.

- Looks yummy. Looks so yummy. The weak humans are very good at cooking.

Cale enjoyed the food while listening to the Black Dragon’s envious ranting. The food in the
palace really was delicious.

His hand subconsciously headed for the wine glass that the servant had left for him, but it
quickly disappeared.

“Cale, just five minutes.”

Cale nodded his head at Eric’s sincere plea, and turned back to the food. The rest of the
Northeastern nobles quietly watched him. The Northeast was already in an awkward
situation with the 10 families broken apart into different factions, but now, this magic bomb-
like character, Taylor Stan, was a part of that table as well.

People watched Cale, who could eat in such a tense situation, with curiosity. ]

“We will be doomed if Cale-nim really chooses not to care,” Choi han muttered.

Even though he really wanted Cale to be quiet sometimes, Choi Han was quite self-aware that Cale
was the center of all kinds of problems in the world for a reason.

Cale Henituse was a genius, not only did he care about his kingdom, Cale also went here and there
to save the other kingdoms.
How many times had Cale almost died trying to save other people?

Cale Henituse was probably the only person whose plate had been broken twice. Choi han and the
others were not going to let Cale do anything ridiculous just because the man felt that only him
deserved to feel any pain.

Why would Cale Henituse be surrounded by strong individuals if he still ended up being the most
badly injured?

How much blood has his liege shed to save other people's lives?

Choi Han knows, they are all strong. They all had the same goal as Cale, they also wanted to
protect their respective homes.
But Cale was a little different, that man never let the people who were under his care get hurt, not
before his eyes.

Choi han had no idea how long his liege would behave like that, but Choi han really hoped that
Cale would let everyone fight to the end.

Choi Han doesn't want to fail again. The incident of stabbing the heart with the world tree root was
still his nightmare, it would always be his nightmare.

He knew Cale was fine. Eruhaben and Mila were one hundred percent sure that Cale was fine and
indeed the root gave Cale more strength than before.

But that still can never make them calm.

Because they knew, Cale Henituse would be willing to die if it could save them all.
[ Cale could hear the Black Dragon’s voice in his head.

- By the way, there are magic video recording tools all around this hall.

“Oh.”

Cale let out a gasp and started to smile. Anybody watching him would think he acted this
way because he ate something especially delicious.

‘I know at least one thing.’

Cale then felt like he figured out one of the crown prince’s goals.

First of all, the crown prince was watching the nobles. The second and third prince naturally
know about this as well. Which means, this was something the entire royal family wanted. ]

Alberu Crossman* got goosebumps as Cale could easily guess what his and all the royal members'
intentions were at the banquet hall.

Even though it was indeed the little dragon that was giving the info, the one that was making the
conclusion was Cale Henituse.

The info was very brief, it could make up for a lot of other preconceptions besides what Cale
Henituse had mentioned.
But the guy could very quickly guess the riddle he had just asked.

The way that man's brain worked was scary, Alberu* smiled widely.

Just like what Alberu* was thinking, some people realized even more what a genius Cale Henituse
was.

From his very calm demeanor, not easily aroused by emotions, smart, manipulative and very
thorough, those from the Tboah dimension are starting to get clues as to why Cale Henituse over
there is a Commander.

In the Tcf dimension where they knew how good Cale Henituse was, they still felt goosebumps
when they saw his prowess in person. Those who had never worked under Cale's orders directly,
had even more respect for the red head.

Some of the nobles who previously thought they could manipulate a Cale Henituse, thought back
to the ridiculous plans they had come up with.
[ The corner of Cale’s lips moved up just a bit. Eric, who became uncomfortable looking at
that smile, jumped up from his seat. Amiru and Gilbert followed him up as well. There were
already many nobles who went up to greet the crown prince.

Cale slowly got up after seeing the three of them get up, and lightly brushed his hair back as
he started to speak.

“Shall we go?”

Cale stood behind the three nobles, and headed up the platform to meet with the crown
prince.

“Oh, our Northeastern nobles!”

The crown prince welcomed the four of them with a bright smile. The crown prince had been
shaking hands with everybody who came up to greet him. ]

Alberu still clearly remembered what kind of conversation had taken place there. Even though he
didn't have the record ability like Cale, but Alberu always remembered everything that made him
have nightmares.

Just like when Cale said he wouldn't be able to fall asleep after meeting Alberu, the crown prince
also couldn't sleep well after meeting Cale Henituse (He had never slept well even though he had
never met Cale Henituse).

It was also the last time Alberu Crossman ever felt the joy of being able to manipulate others.

[ Alberu Crossman. His blonde hair and blue eyes made him look like a live version of a
fairytale prince. The beautiful blonde hair was something that was unique to the Crossman
family, the royal family of the Roan Kingdom. They called it the symbol of receiving the Sun
God’s blessing. ]
The two crown princes of the Roan kingdom restrained themselves from sighing.

'Blessed by the sun god? huh? that god is the biggest reason why we live in hiding even though we
have done nothing wrong.' Alberu* was not someone who believed in the destiny of gods, he was
one who always wanted to surpass his limits as a living being.

Even though Zed*, his own father had already shown why he did not want to support Alberu* as
the next king of the Roan kingdom, Alberu* did not give up.

No, he didn't want to succumb to a curse that wasn't known to be true or not.

Alberu Crossman* was scared, he felt scared, but becoming king was the man's only goal in life.

Alberu* loved himself, he loved his two appearances as a Prince and just a dark elf.
But Alberu* would never dare to show his true appearance to anyone except the dark elves
themselves.

It was the thing Alberu* feared the most in his life.

Alberu on the other hand, smiled happily because right now his kingdom had truly been blessed by
the sun god.

The same god who had made his life with all the dark elves difficult finally showed the guilt.

The god lifted the curse (Warning) that she had placed on all the royal ancestors in the Roan
kingdom. The god gave him a weapon that only Alberu Crossman now had.

The god can make saint Jake able to touch his twin sister.

Even gods can change their character. So everyone else.

[ “Your majesty, it is great to see you. Eric Wheelsman greets his majesty for the first time in
a while.”

“Yes, yes, Mister Eric. Don’t we have something to talk about?”

Eric responded back to the crown prince, who brought up the Northeastern shoreline
investment issue with a bright expression.

“Yes! I have been waiting for a good moment to discuss it with you!”

“I am also waiting for that moment. You are the intelligent young master of Count
Wheelsman’s family. The Wheelsman family is responsible for the entrance to the Northeast
region, and has been doing a very good job. How could I push that off?”

‘He’s slowly getting into it.’

Cale quietly stood there while watching Eric, who was smiling at the crown prince who was
slowly activating his glib tongue. ]

"Haa, two scammers met each other. I can already imagine what you two will do" Rosalyn sighed.

As a former Crown princess, Rosalyn understood very well what Alberu did to everyone.
Sometimes, members of the royal family do have to inflate the egos of the nobles so they can take
advantage of them.

The meaning of using this can be distinguished from each person.

Just like Cale, Alberu was also very good at manipulating others. That man would make use of
anyone with great potential to become an Ally who would wholeheartedly protect the kingdom.

Manipulating people sounds bad, but you won't understand why they have to do that if you don't
know what kind of situations they have to go through.

There are no really pure and holy people.

Even gods can make mistakes, so what about beings below the level of gods?
Protecting the kingdom cannot only rely on heroes who are able to kill all enemies, the heroes also
need someone who has great power in the political field of the kingdom that can makes them free
to do whatever they want to do.

Cale Henituse was a hero that brought along many other heroes. Even so, he couldn't do much
without Alberu Crossman completely freeing Cale to do whatever the man wanted to do.

Alberu was ready to accept all the consequences of what Cale did.

If Rosalyn thought about it, Alberu really did everything to reduce the burden on a Cale Henituse.

The two idiots kept thinking that only one of them deserved to bear the most burden.

What a troublesome couple.

[ The crown prince was praising Gilbert and Amiru as well.

‘Interesting.’

Cale quietly watched it all until it was his turn. The crown prince reached his hand out to
Cale who slightly bowed his head.

“Mr. Cale of the Henituse family, that is responsible for the edge of our Northeastern region.
It may be my first time meeting you, but, thanks to Count Deruth’s good work, we are no
longer afraid of the Forest of Darkness. You don’t know how reassuring that is for me and
everyone else.”

Cale had one goal while coming here today.

“I heard that Mister Cale is a very free spirit. I’m sure this is because the artistic souls of the
sculptures in the Henituse territory have given you an epiphany? I feel like your free spirit
makes your soul very pure.”

It was probably difficult to find praise for someone who was famous for being a trash like
this. In that aspect, the crown prince was amazing. ]

Tboah Cale and the former Cale nodded.

At this point, Alberu Crossman and oily Tongue were really amazing.

It was very difficult to choose words of praise for someone who was only famous for having a bad
image. Cale* was sure that the only information about him that the crown prince knew was Cale
with his trash attitude.

Roksoo wanted to clap at what Alberu said.

That was the best line anyone could ever give to the scum of the family.

How long had this man been training to do such a thing?

Eric, Amiru and Gilbert who remembered what Cale had said to the crown prince that day felt
goosebumps.

[ However, he had no choice but to talk good about Cale, as long as Cale does not do anything
trashy in this gathering. The royal family wanted the Northeast under their control as well.
Furthermore, there were no members of royalty who would despise someone like Count
Henituse, who ruled over his territory very well.

‘That is why this preference for certain people will not impact the families.’

Cale sincerely grabbed the crown prince’s hand, as he started to use his own glib tongue. It
was his turn now.

The crown prince had blonde hair and was wearing a formal outfit. Cale had his red hair
and a formal outfit as well. Both of them looked relaxed. Cale’s calm voice filled the air.

“I also felt something after meeting your majesty today. I realized that in addition to our
current sun, his highness, we also have you, the one who will shine over the night to watch
over the citizens at night. It was a wonderful image for my eyes.”

Cale’s voice was very calm and relaxed, and he looked very confident. ]

"Pfftt"

"Aigooo"

Choi han and Rosalyn tried their best not to laugh out loud when they heard what their young
master said.

That's actually a very beautiful compliment, the words are neat and also sound so soft.

But if Cale Henituse had said it, it would have sounded like an insult because they knew Cale
would never say something like that even if he was being sincere.

Alberu Crossman* felt his heart stop beating for a moment.

'The fuck?'

Deruth turned his head the other way, he suddenly remembered that he never wanted to act politely
in front of Zed.

It seemed that the Crossman family would indeed be fated to be humiliated by the Henituse and
Thames families.
This was the first time Tasha saw what really happened that day. The dark elf woman was
completely amused at what she was seeing.

She could still remember that her nephew had started laughing to himself ever since he knew
young master Cale until Tasha had to question what the young master of the Henituse family had
actually done to their crown prince.

The couple bothered each other too much with all their sweet words.

[ “… Is that so?”

But the crown prince seemed confused for a moment, before his expression returned to
normal. Cale did not miss this change.

Cale continued on in a sincere voice.

“Indeed, your majesty. I may not be able to sleep at night now that I have personally met you,
the star in the mind of our citizens.”

Eric’s jaws dropped, while Gilbert and Amiru could not help look at Cale in disbelief. Cale
could see the crown prince starting to think. He felt like he had taken another step toward his
goal of, ‘getting away from the crown prince.’ ]

"Ha!"

Alberu Crossman* felt like he was the one who wouldn't be able to fall asleep after meeting Cale
Henituse.

If it was Cale's main goal to avoid him by showing that the man had the same speaking skills, then
he was indeed doing the right thing.

Alberu* would found it troublesome to team up with such a crazy bastard.

Cale* and Kim Roksoo jaws dropped as well. They had just been praising crown prince Alberu's
prowess and were now hearing all the sweet things Cale Henituse had said.
Who would have thought that, behind that sweet and rarely expressionless face, Cale Henituse
could speak so confidently to a crown prince?

Cale Henituse and Alberu Crossman would most likely fight more often to show who would get
sick and tired of each other first.

[ At that moment, the Black Dragon muttered something odd.

- Why did this weakling called the crown prince dye his hair with magic? It is at a level that only
a great and mighty dragon like me would notice it. Did another dragon dye his hair? No, is it
some other type of power?

‘Shit.’

At this moment, Cale realized that he had learned another useless secret that he could not
even reveal the tiniest bit to anyone else.

‘Is it a secret of a birth this time?’

Cale did not care to know about such things. ]

Shit, indeed.

This is only the 39th chapter and the big secret that he has protect for tens of years will just be
exposed?

Alberu Crossman* ignored the surprised look that was directed at him.

Whatever, he doesn't want to care anymore. If indeed the secret will be revealed, so be it. What can
he do?

Being born as a quarter dark elf was nothing to be ashamed of.

Alberu* was tired of living in hiding like this.

....
 From the start Alberu saw this story was from the perspective of his lover, Alberu was sure that his
secret would also be revealed.

Especially when Cale easily guessed Alberu's true race just to confirm whether or not he could sell
the dead dragon mana to him.

Sigh... that crazy bastard.

Dark elves and other users of the dark attribute are now considered more equal. Alberu had also
shown that he was capable of using the weapon bestowed by the sun god.

If it has to be like this, then let it be like this.

Alberu would take care of it later, just as he always did while he was receiving all the ridiculous
reports from Cale Henituse and his companions.

Chapter End Notes

I want to tell a little story. This is not the first time I've written reaction au, my first
work has been published on WP and well, it's quite messy because it's the first time.

I really appreciate everyone taking the time to write a reaction like this because...
THIS IS SO DIFFICULT.

I find it easier to write any other alternative universe besides reaction au even though
the concept is the same, we still use our own opinions.

Because I've written the same thing, then I've also read too much au with the same
concept, I collect everything and make a conclusion about how I think about the au
reaction that I like.

In the past, I didn't really like it when there were too many opinions from the author,
but I realized that in fact I was only re-reading the story, not reading the reaction au.

Then I also try to re-read it again and again to get the most appropriate reaction for
each character to say, as well as add my own opinion in this story.

Yeah, that's it.

Pssttt.. this is the third time I've edited this chapter because the first one suddenly
disappeared, the second update was in the wrong story.
 Chapter 40-41: Dont know, I dont know (1)
Chapter Notes

ARE YOU WAITING FOR THE DRAMA?! THIS IS A DRAMA ˚‧º·(˚ ˃̣̥ ⌓˂̣̥ )‧º·˚

See the end of the chapter for more notes

[ Chapter 40: Dont know, I dont know (1)

Cale gently smiled at the prince, and started to think.

'Don’t know. I don’t know.'

The Black Dragon kept on dragging on about asking why a dragon would ever use its magic
for such an useless man and how he would never do such a thing, but Cale tried his best to
not listen. ]

Alberu never expected that his secret would actually be revealed in the first meeting between him
and Cale.

Well, her lover has a baby dragon who is very talkative and questions many things. Perhaps if what
Cale had brought that day was Eruhaben, the ancient dragon definitely would not have told Cale
anything.

Raon Miru really is a very talkative child, Alberu smiled.

On the other hand, Bud started to realize that every chapter title had something to do with what
Cale said there.

No wonder why the title became strange.

Cale Henituse is strange so the title is.

[ - Hmm? His pupils are also dyed. This weakling is definitely plotting something. Weak human,
be careful.

‘If you stop talking, I think I'll be fine.’

- Hmm? This person is not weak. Weak human, be extra careful. You will die.

‘Shit.’ ]

Alberu Crossman* laughed. Like elves in general, he also really respects every dragon.

Dragons were extremely exalted existences, they were the living beings closest to nature.

He had never imagined that one day he would meet a dragon, let alone the dragon who was
currently giving Cale Henituse a clue about the true existence of the crown prince of the Roan
kingdom.

Judging from his personality, the baby dragon was most likely just worried about the safety of his
beloved human and Alberu hiding his true appearance would definitely be very suspicious.

Out of the corner of his eye, he could see the third prince walking towards him. Their seats weren't
that far away, Alberu* wondered what kind of stupid things his little brother would say.

[ Cale was frightened of this Black Dragon, that was explaining useless things, for the first
time. At the same time, Cale's mind began to think quickly.

The prince's mother was not the queen. She was a concubine, and she originally was a
servant, one of the citizens who worked in the royal family. The third prince's mother was
the current queen. The crown prince’s mother is said to have had a questionable death when
the crown prince was young.

Cale started to naturally think about the true identity of the crown prince’s mother.

The prince was known to be average, but the dragon was saying that he is not it weak. In the
novel, even Choi Han judged the crown prince to be normal, so what was he hiding? And
how did the dragon find out?

'… No. Whether he hides it or not, it is not my business. ' ]

"... Just what are you?"

While walking towards the Roan kingdom's crown prince, the third prince and everyone else kept
seeing and hearing whatever Cale Henituse was thinking.

People began to stare suspiciously at the crown prince who was famous for his perfectionism.

"What are you hiding? Why did you bother to hide your true appearance? You were hiding your
crimes all this time?"

Alberu* smiled even wider. Without getting up from his seat, the crown prince stared at the third
prince.

"Why do you think I should bother hiding my own appearance hmm?" Alberu* asked calmly.

"Hoo, look at you being so arrogant. You're trying so hard to become a member of the Crossman
family huh? shameful, why not show your true appearance now, hyung-nim?"

Alberu* nodded, got up from his seat and stood straight in front of his little brother.

"You're right, I've always tried to be whatever you all want. Isn't that right, Royal Father?" Alberu*
looked at Zed* who was just silent while watching all this family drama.

Alberu* did not expect that Zed* would defend him, not at all. That foolish hope had long ago been
erased from Alberu's* will.

"Not only the son of a servant, but you are also has a different race from us, a humans aren't you?
Royal Father, which woman did you marry before to give birth to someone like him? he hid his
true appearance which means that his race is one we all despise" The second prince, Robbit*
joined in to comment.

Alberu* laughed so hard he felt that he was going crazy.

Wow, this family is really an extraordinary family, isn't it? They made Alberu's* desire to kill all of
them even higher.

“What's wrong with his highness hide his true appearance from you? His Highness has never
brought any harm to the Roan kingdom. And so far, prince Alberu is the prince most worthy to
become the next king compared to the two of you.” Rosalyn* got up from her seat and stood in
front of Alberu*.

“Concealing his true appearance or not, that can't change the fact that His Highness Alberu is the
only prince who works the hardest to keep the kingdom safe.” Choi han* also stood in front of
Alberu*. He is currently not carrying his sword, but Choi han* is also used to fighting with bare
hands.

"We will never know who we will be born from. Even if it's a race hated by humans or disowned
by gods, all we can do is survive with our lives" Lock* also stood beside his Hyung and Noona.
He was a man born from the blue wolves tribe who were disowned by the gods, but Lock* had
never once hated his race and all the people who had cared for him.

TheMolan*n Duo stood without saying anything behind Alberu*. They didn't really care about the
kingdom's politics, but they wouldn't let Alberu Crossman*, the only prince who had always given
them freedom, be insulted like this.

The two princes of the Roan kingdom realized that they couldn't touch Alberu* easily.

Despite not having much power in terms of politics, for now, in this kind of situation, they realized
that the only way to take Alberu* down was by bypassing the people working under his leadership.
The third prince*, instinctively turned to Alberu from the Tcf dimension and couldn't hide his
surprise when he saw Alberu who was smiling at him.

Similar to Tboah Alberu, Tcf Alberu is also currently being protected by many, many people.

Choi han, Rosalyn, Lock, Taylor stan, Cage, Prince John, Chief Harol, Crown prince Valentino,
Antonio Gyerre, Saint Jack, Holy maiden Hannah, Necromancer Mary, Dark elf Tasha, Mayor
Obante-

Too many people were currently surrounding Alberu Crossman.

"Just what-"

Snaps!

The two crown princes of the Roan kingdom suddenly moved from their positions to the center
room where Cale Henituse* and Kim Roksoo were sitting casually enjoying the drama of the royal
family.

The four looked at each other awkwardly before Kim Roksoo, followed by Cale*, got up to bow to
the crown princes.

"It seems that your place is quite chaotic, Your Majesty, please feel comfortable with us" Kim
Roksoo said.

“I hope you will at least comfortable to sit down with us, a family scum" Cale* Henituse said.
Alberu Crossman* laughed whereas Alberu just sighed at Cale* who was referring to himself as
trash. The prince turned to his Cale who was still sleeping comfortably with the children.

Wasting no time, Alberu approached the crystal ball protecting his lover. He knelt down to
equalize with Cale, then lightly tapped on the crystal.

"You little fool, I will never allow you to go there if things are going to end like this. Get well
soon, we're not married yet"

Alberu Crossman* pretended not to hear what Alberu had just said and stared at Atha who was
snorting in annoyance at the third prince* who was kneeling in front of him, trying to catch his
breath.

“Sorry for the disturbance, and thanks, it's much more comfortable” Alberu* said sincerely.

Atha nodded.

"Please remember that all of you here don't have any powers whatsoever, don't act stupid or make
things messy. The longer this delays, the more difficult it will be to help yourselves. We don't want
to waste our precious time if you do as you please like this. Just die if you guys just want to fight at
whatever it is"

Finished with his words, Atha made the Roan kingdom's second and third princes lose their senses
and continued the video that had been paused.

[ Cale did not listen to the murmuring black dragon. Something must have been really
interesting, as the Black Dragon continued to talk about the crown prince.

"… Mister Cale seems to be a bit like me."

The crown prince was saying something, but Cale was too busy thinking about things, so he
just casually responded.

“Your majesty, such statement is the biggest honor of my life.”

The crown prince let go of Cale’s hand, as if he was nervous. Cale did not notice the
nervousness, and stepped back without a word, moving behind Eric. It was easy to use Eric
as a shield when things got complicated. ]

Cale*, Kim Roksoo and Alberu Crossman* both stared at Alberu who was still kneeling in front of
the large crystal in front of them.

"You won't sit down?" Asked Alberu Crossman* who had made himself comfortable on the sofa
that had just been provided.

“Later, you guys do what you want to do, don't mind me” Alberu still wanted to watch Cale from a
close distance, making sure that his lover was still breathing.

It's okay, he's done something like this before. He had gotten used to waiting for Cale to wake up
from his coma for such a long time. Except this time, he didn't have any files to work on as
something to distract him.

On the other hand, Kim Roksoo was really wondering what Cale had done for crown prince Alberu
to be able to act like that.

[ . ...

“Young master Gilbert, I should be able to leave after the meal is over, right?”

Gilbert looked toward Cale, who was leisurely eating fruit like he was out on a picnic, and
nodded his head.

“Yes. We plan to meet with the crown prince after the meal, but you probably don’t plan to
go with us, right?”

“Right. What good will I do there? The three of you are more informed about the investment
information.”

Gilbert’s expression changed at Cale’s words. He seemed to be a bit surprised.

“… You read the document.”

“A bit.” ]
"So he didn't read the letter from me, but read the investment documents," muttered Eric.

"Young master Cale is only interested in political matters, finances and something like that.
Besides, what exactly did you write in each of those letters young master Eric?" Gilbert asked
while patting Eric's shoulder lightly.

“Ah, nothing important. I was just telling Cale a few things about what might happen in the
banquet hall.”

“If it was young master Cale, he might still read your letter, but said he didn't read it” Amiru said.

(This is my opinion, but I guess krs! Cale actually did read the letter from Eric because he was
afraid that something important would be written there, but the information that was given was
information that he already knew, so it was just stored somewhere (?))

[ Cale casually responded, before looking back at the crown prince, who stood up from his
seat. He was about to announce the end of the meal. Cale did not find out the real reason
behind today’s gathering, but he was not disappointed about it. Not knowing meant there
was no chance of him getting caught up in it. ]

Alberu who already felt his legs ache a little decided to sit beside his older self.

His eyes focused on the screen showing that Cale felt like if he didn't know something, then he
wouldn't meddle in anything.

Exactly.

All of these things happened because Cale found out something.

He knows something, he has the ability to help, he has many subordinates he can order and he has
a family he wants to take care of.

Cale knowing something was the biggest reason he would meddle in every matter ever.

[ But Cale started to frown after hearing the crown prince’s words.

“It was a pleasure to share this dinner with all of you tonight. I have prepared a simple wine
party for those who may be interested, so please enjoy yourselves. Ah, I have also prepared a
spot for all of you at the birthday celebration that is coming up.”

The crown prince Alberu said all of this with a rather pleasant expression.

“I hope that you will all be there to share in the joys of the day.”

‘Sigh.’

Cale held back his sigh. Although Alberu was saying he hoped they would all be there, it was
pretty much forcing them to be there. ]

"Of course, how could I let them all go home at will?" Alberu restrained himself from breaking the
crystal ball protecting Cale only to flick the man's forehead.

Cale and his hatred of the crowd really didn't match what he was working on.

The crown's main purpose for the young noble to come to the banquet hall was to pay attention to
who were the people who were trusted as representatives of the family, The crown wanted to make
sure that even though each noble family has a different and neutral faction, they must all remain
obedient to the kingdom.

And the last one, of course, is to invite them all to enjoy the king's birthday celebration.

[ "See you later, our little brother.”

‘I said I didn’t want to be their little brother.’

Cale’s gaze clearly showed his feelings, but Cage just pretended to not understand and
headed toward the crown prince, while pretending to be a good and pure priestess. ]

Cage pout. Her wish for Cale to call her noona always failed and so did Taylor who wanted Cale to
call him Hyung.

Seriously, how many people already thought of themselves as Cale Henituse's big brother and
sister?

The red head would only call 'Hyung' to their crown prince, nothing to anyone.

“I've become curious about the beginning of the Hyung and dongsaeng relationship between
Young Master Cale and crown prince Alberu” Taylor muttered.

"I'm more curious about how these two busy people are aware of their respective feelings," said
Cage and was nodded enthusiastically by Bud.

"Right?! Even though their relationship was predictable, it was still surprising because they
actually realized that they liked each other! not just friends, brothers, let alone co-workers!"

[ “Young master Cale, let me walk you out.”

“Young lady Amiru.”

Amiru approached Cale and offered to walk with him. Cale looked toward Amiru’s green
hair and calm yet sophisticated expression, and casually asked.

“Are you worried I will cause trouble on my way out?”

“Unfortunately, young master Neo was heading back early as well.”

“Ah.”

She was saying she was going with him in case Neo tried to start something again. Cale
headed toward the banquet hall door without any other questions, with Amiru next to him.
The two of them arrived at Cale’s carriage without saying much, and found Ron waiting by
the carriage. ]

“That bastard was most likely trying to run from Venion's rampage” Cale* muttered. The man
remembered about Venion using a dragon as a form of outlet for his stress.

Now, the baby dragon was gone and there was Taylor stan who was suddenly able to enter the
banquet hall and indicated that he would be discussing important matters with crown prince Alberu
in front of everyone.

Neo Tolz will most likely be the newest outlet for Venion stan.

Poor guy.

Venion and the rest of the stan family except for Taylor stan had gone completely mad. Cale
Henituse* truly appreciated Taylor for continuing to be a good person in the midst of his psycho
family.

"Agreed, and if young lady Amiru didn't accompany Cale out of the banquet, I'm sure Neo would
have thought that he could make Cale his own victim" Kim Roksoo agreed with what Cale* was
saying.

[ “Young master Cale, good job today.”

Cale nodded his head at Amiru’s words.

“It was hard. But you have to go back and work some more, young lady Amiru.”

Amiru smiled and started to speak.

“It is because we need to get some good news.”

However, Cale could sense the despair in her voice. The Northeastern coast was really a
useless piece of land. It was a place filled with cliffs, with nothing else being interesting.

Furthermore, the whirlpools around the cliffs were also a problem. The experienced people
living in the territory knew how to avoid them, but it was a dangerous place for others.

‘The, ‘Sound of the Wind,’ is responsible for the whirlpools.’

Amiru and Gilbert would want to get some investment in this useless sea, no matter what.
Cale looked toward Amiru, who spoke with a strange expression on her face.

“I believe we are capable of getting such results.” ]

"He's right, investing in tourists in a place like that is really pointless. And what is the sound of the
wind? An ancient power? Whatever it is, if at least all the whirlpools are gone, maybe the
investment will be a bit useful" Alberu Crossman* said.

Which tourist would want to go to a place where they are most likely to die stuck in whirlpools?

There might be, but it wouldn't be profitable for Alberu* or Amiru*.

“Even if the whirlpools disappeared, with the many rumors of civil war in the Whipper Kingdom
and others, it made me realize that it is time for the Roan Kingdom to focus on more important
things. We are too comfortable with the quiet years, everything has to be carefully prepared”
Alberu add.

He could see that changing from investing in tourists to investing in building a naval base was one
of Cale Henituse's ideas as well.

“Your highness, to answer your question just now, the answer is yes, the sound of the wind that
Cale mentioned is one of the ancient powers. Cale has the wind attribute, right?” Roksoo said, then
looked at Alberu.

“Yes, Cale Henituse has ancient power with the wind attribute” Alberu confirmed.

[ “Young lady Amiru.”

“Yes, young master Cale.”

Cale thought it wouldn’t be bad to give some help to Eric, Gilbert, and Amiru, whom he
worked today like the beast people under his command. They still needed a balance of power
in the Northeast nobles’ meeting, and Amiru seemed like someone who would keep secrets
pretty well.

“I believe his highness will be pretty interested in this investment.”

“I think so too.”

Amiru agreed with Cale’s statement. It was because the crown prince remembered the issue,
even without Eric bringing it up first.

“You discussed an investment for tourism right?”

“Yes.”

Investing in tourism using the coastal cliffs. In Cale’s opinion, it was completely useless. He
approached Amiru and whispered in her ears.

“If you are in desperate need of investment, I think it would be good for you to think about
the value of the location of your shoreline in relation to the Whipper Kingdom and the other
northern Kingdoms.” ]

"Ah.." Amiru* gasped. She and her amily were too desperate to think of what they could do on the
beach.

To be honest, the beach in the Ubarr territory was very beautiful, but quite troublesome with all the
whirlpools there.
Amiru Ubarr* did not have extensive connections to know that in the neighboring Kingdom there
would be a civil war and many other worrying things.

The Ubarr family* didn't think about the value of the shoreline they had.

...

Alberu Crossman*, Alberu, Kim Roksoo and Cale Henituse* all smiled.
"A very good suggestion to give to a friend"

"I know he will do it"

"Miss Amiru is smart, she must have easily understood what Cale meant"

"I'm right, he suggested it, no wonder Miss Amiru didn't look sad when she heard I rejected the
tourist investment"

Alberu remembered how pleased he was when Amiru Ubarr brought him documents about
investing in building a naval base on their shoreline.

Even though he couldn't completely control everything there because the Henituse family also
joined in on this investment, Alberu Crossman was extremely satisfied.

These three families didn't bother to show that they were working together, in fact, few people even
knew that the Henituse family had joined in on the investment.

[ “Excuse me?”

Cale shrugged his shoulders at the confused Amiru and added on.

“Of course, it would be best if you kept what I just said to yourself.”

“…I will remember your words for now.”

Cale was satisfied with Amiru, who seemed confused, but kept her mouth shut. He got on the
carriage and waved to Amiru. Amiru lightly moved her head to respond to his wave.

Cale started to speak to Ron, who was closing the carriage door.

“Let’s go.”

“Yes, young master.” ]

“Just knowing that young master Cale read the documents we sent was shocking enough, I really
didn't expect that he would want to give me an advice” Amiru said.

Cale Henituse might say that he didn't read Eric's letter, but he did everything Eric wanted, he also
said that he had only read a bit the tourist investment documents they sent, but was already able to
come to a conclusion and the best advice that could be given to Amiru as a gift for their little
efforts o make Cale feel comfortable without being disturbed while in the banquet hall.

[ . ....

“We found four of the magic bombs.”

In the novel, there were five located in different places, and five located on people.

“All of them were around the plaza.”

“Show me the map.”

Cale reached his hand out to Choi Han. Choi Han had left the Black Dragon at the site of the
magic bombs and had returned by himself. He seemed to have rushed back, as there was
sweat on his face.

“We found one, and then I ran around with the dragon in my arms to thoroughly look
everywhere. We ended up finding three more in the process, but nothing more. I’m sure we
need to look somewhere other than the plaza, but there were none in the places we’ve looked
so far.”

“No need to rush, since it will be safe until the day of the celebration in two days.”

“But it is better to get rid of dangerous things earlier!”

“Let’s steal them in early morning of the celebration day.”

“… Excuse me?” ]

"Excuse me?"

Just like with Choi han on the screen, many people also felt confused about what Cale Henituse
was referring to.

Out of the five bombs, Choi Han and Raon had done great things to find four bombs all over the
plaza area. Wouldn't it be better to get rid of this dangerous thing right away? Why was Cale
Henituse saying 'Steal' as if he wanted to have those four bombs all to himself?

People who had never worked with Cale would naturally question what ridiculous thing Cale
Henituse was thinking.

"He didn't ask the crown for any help with this?" Alberu Crossman* asked.

Cale Henituse knew that he had a great responsibility as the only person who knew the details of
the bomb attack in the Plaza, but he had absolutely not involved the Royals in this.

Sure, he had Choi han and the baby dragon, but wouldn't it be easier if Cale Henituse at least
cooperated with Alberu?

Was he that confident in his ability to thwart the incident on his own?

“Back then, he still didn't believe in my abilities,” Alberu said casually.

Unlike his older self, Alberu understood why Cale had not asked for help from The crown.

Cale Henituse still did not trust Alberu Crossman and the rest of the princes there. Just as Cale
liked anything that was useful, Alberu would also definitely think that he could take advantage of
Cale Henituse if he knew about this in the first place.

If only the suicide bombing had not been added there, no one would have been injured, let alone
died.
And Alberu wouldn't know who the real person behind the secret organization that attacked them
was, nor about Choi han who would immediately go after Redika.

If Cale Henituse had never displayed the ancient power of his shield, Alberu would also never have
known that Cale Henituse was the one behind all the grand plans in thwarting that bomb terror.
[ The magic bombs Cale knew about required the developer to send a signal to blow them up.
However, for anyone at the Black Dragon or even Rosalyn’s level of magic, it was pretty easy
to cut the connection between the developer and the bombs even if it took some time to do so.
That was how Rosalyn was able to destroy the bombs on the people in the novel.

‘That needs to be done the day of the celebration.’

That was the only way to make that bloodthirsty mage think everything is fine. ]

The people nodded in understanding as Cale Henituse explained to himself what he meant.

By keeping the bomb in the secret organization's place, none of them will suspect that someone
knows about all of these things.

'That really is amazing plan' King Fredo smiled widely, the vampire knew very well how good a
Cale Henituse was, but it was also very entertaining when he could see firsthand how his son
thought and managed everyone under him.

[ “Steal them? We are not going to destroy them?”

Cale handed the map back to the confused Choi Han, and started to speak.

“Why would we destroy such useful things?”

Even if the bombs cannot be used, the densely packed mana inside was a pretty useful
ingredient.

“I will use it for myself.”

Choi Han thought Cale’s smile was pretty sneaky. Cale continued to speak to Choi Han, who
accepted the map with a confused expression.

“Keep looking since there may be more. Check back multiple times to see if the location of
the bomb changes as well.”

Choi Han and the Black Dragon will now need to stay hidden around the plaza and continue
to investigate. It will be hard, boring, and extremely taxing on their minds, but it was not
something Cale was going to do himself. ]
"He really use it for himself?" Rosalyn* can't help but asked.

Cale Henituse truly is enigma.

“Of course not, young master Cale can't use a bomb like that. He was going to say it was his, but he
gave it to me and Raon-nim for us to study.” Rosalyn casually answered the question from her
counterpart.

Just like the bomb, like all the gold coins that Cale had, just like all the magic stones and mansions
that were purely Cale Henituse's, that man would still share everything with them and only save
some for himself.

Cale Henituse was just happy to add something to his wealth so he will not to hesitate to throw all
the money he had at all kinds of goals.

[ Cale looked toward On and Hong, who just woke up from their nap and started to sleep.

“Time to pay up.”

Cale also spoke to Choi Han.

“Go work.”

The two kittens, who were rubbing their eyes tiredly, and Choi Han went to work as Cale had
instructed. Cale leisurely watched them jump off the terrace window, before drinking the
wine he did not get the chance to drink at the banquet, before falling asleep.

A piece of information was delivered to Cale while he was sleeping. Cale was able to hear the
news after waking up. ]

Choi han smiled slightly as he recalled that back then, it was just him, Raon, On and Hong
working to pay for their meal without questioning what Cale Henituse really wanted.

The things that the red head does always end up being good or saving something, but he also often
says things that might make people misunderstand and think of him as a bad person.

The problem was that Cale Henituse had no intention of changing the bad opinion that was directed
at him.

Now, they have become a big family. The days that Choi han went through were always
accompanied by many people, he was never alone again.

And Choi han doesn't want to be alone anymore. He didn't want to lose anyone, especially if it was
Cale Henituse.

To Cale, Choi han felt that he was not someone older than Ron, to Cale, Choi had a home, to Cale,
Choi han could act childish without being looked down upon.

Cale Henituse was his home.

Choi Han doesn't know what will happen to him if one day, he really loses his liege.

[ Billos was going to arrive at the capital today, the day before the birthday celebration. Cale
immediately headed to the inn where he was going to meet Billos.

It was the place the 10 wolf children were staying. Of course, On, Hong, and Lock were with
Cale as he headed to the inn. He thought about what Lock just said, and asked.

“You want me to take care of your siblings?” ]

"What?!"
Lock* jumped off his chair and ran towards the transparent wall that separated him from the
younger Lock.

Desperately, Lock* tapped on the glass wall.

"You.. no, all of them.. our younger siblings are still alive?" Lock* was also aware of this
discrepancy when he heard the confusion from Choi Han and Rosalyn when they said that
assassins were the main culprits in the attack on the village of the Blue Wolf Tribe.

Then about Lock who had experienced a berserk state one year earlier than Lock* without
experiencing a death trigger from tthe elf endrick.

Lock also approached his older self, trying to keep a calm look. Like Cale Henituse who was
always calm in all situations.

"The siblings are still alive, we managed to save them before Redika kidnapped them all" said
Lock.

All of his younger siblings weren't here, even though he was worried, Lock knew that they would
be fine, but it didn't seem like Lock*, who looked like he really wanted to meet them all right now.

"Are they living well?"

"Yeah, they all live well"

Lock* bit his lip hard, trying to hold back his own tears.
“Was young master Cale also helping you?”

"Yes, young master Cale gave us a lot of things. That's why, I will never feel like I can repay all of
my debt to young master Cale." That being the truth, Lock felt that at any time, he and all of his
siblings would always be indebted to at Cale Henituse.

Lock could see himself older, tired and lonely.

“Th-” Lock cut his older self-

"Thank you"

"Huh? for what?"

"I don't know what you went through at that time, but you were me, and lost an entire family
before our eyes.. I'll never forgive myself for that."

Lock pressed his hand on the glass wall, along with what Lock* was currently doing.

"But.. thank you because you are willing to survive"

Young master Cale has always said that Living is the best.

"You must be tired to continue aall of his right? That's why, I thank you because you still want to
live. Be strong, stand beside Hyung and Noona, avenge us on them"
Lock swallowed all the bitterness he tasted, the twenty year old Lock looked at his younger self
quite confidently.

"I will avenge them all"

For his siblings, family, and pendrick*.

[ “Yes. That is the condition for my deal.”

“And what can you do for me?”

“It is not just me that will do it.”

Lock answered without any hesitation.

“If it is not just you, who else?”

Lock quickly answered.

“My siblings will do it with me. We are stronger as a group.”

Cale felt the back of his head turning chilly. ]

Choi han* frowned as he saw the deal Cale Henituse and Lock were working on there.

His Lock* had just returned after having a brief chat with his younger self.

“But he's still a child” Choi han* knew that Cale Henituse over there loved to use the word 'Useful'
to everyone that the red head helped.

But this was the first time Choi han* saw that Cale made a deal with a child, his heart felt a little
uneasy. Lock was still too innocent to talk about dealing with a Cale Henituse.

"There's no need to worry. If my brothers are still alive, I'll do anything for them".
If indeed Cale Henituse could give him many things, then Lock would also give everything to
Cale.

[ ‘No way.’

Lock ruthlessly hit Cale with another mental blow.

“The Blue Wolf Tribe has a famed history of being strong knights. That history-”

“Is not something I need to know about.”

Cale turned away from Lock, who was sitting across from him in the carriage. ]

"Rude"

“I just want to make myself and my siblings look useful and appropriate to make a deal with young
master Cale” Lock pouted.

Even though he had thought for a long time about which story he would tell Cale, but the young
master really didn't like pleasantries.

“Cale-nim does have the intention of helping you, he also most likely already knows what he wants
from you and what he can give you, but this is Cale-nim, he rarely tells what he is thinking and
allows others to misunderstand what is going on about what he did" said Choi han who was
immediately nodded by Rosalyn.

"That's right. Lock, if you want to make a deal with a noble, let alone a noble like young master
Cale, you don't need to tell them the history about your family, but what they need is about
yourself" Rosalyn patted Lock's head lightly.

"Yeah, thanks for the knowledge noona, I really learned a lot from all of you" Lock said a little
embarrassed.

"Isn't that what adults are around children for?" Choi han also patted Lock's head in exasperation.
[ Chapter 41: Dont know, I dont know (2)

But Lock just nodded his head at Cale’s response, and started to speak.

“If you do not know, may I explain it to you?”

He asked it in the form of a question, but it looked like he wanted to say what was on his
mind. Cale shook his head to say, ‘no.’

“No need.”

“But.”

Cale stared at Lock.

‘You want me to take the ten Blue Wolf Tribe children and you to create a Knights Brigade?’

Lock was someone who was afraid of the Whale Tribe but was willing to attack the Chief of
the Whale Tribe for his friends. ]

King shickler* and The future queen Witira* nodded.

Even though Lock* looked like a cowardly boy, but if someone had tried to harm his friends,
Lock* would be the first to fight them all without a second thought.

Even though Lock*knew that sometimes his enemy was stronger, the boy still didn't back down.

"Isn't he being too rude? I mean, couldn't he be a bit gentler?" Choi han* was really uncomfortable
as he watched Lock get a little depressed because of Cale's attitude.

Well, the red head over there didn't say much or utter insults, but Cale's attitude was so strict that
no one would dare to speak carelessly in front of him.

“He certainly isn't very gentle, but I guess Lock does have to be aware of the situation.” According
to Rosalyn*, the attitude that Cale was showing was indeed better like that compared to him
pretending to be nice but secretly taking advantage of them.
That would let Lock know that the deal he was making with Cale had to be really well thought out.
Cale did not help willingly, and Lock as the oldest sibling among the other blue wolf tribe children
should be able to take a firm stance.

After all, he is the leader of his younger siblings.

Lock shouldn't easily give away things about his family just for the sake of return the favor.

An agreement is a bond where both parties will get their respective benefits.

[ ‘You want me to take someone who is crazier than some religious fanatics and make him
my subordinate?’

“No need to continue speaking about nonsense.”

Cale’s cold voice made Lock’s shoulders sink. Cale did not care about Lock’s reaction at all
and started to speak.

“You want young children to become knights? You asked me to protect the children, but
your suggestion seems to go against your request.” ]

"That's right. The kid's initial wish was just for Cale to protect his younger siblings, but now it has
changed to want Cale to train his younger siblings as warriors" Cale* muttered in agreement to
what Cale was saying.

Just like during the discussion with Taylor stan, Cale Henituse immediately pointed the wrong
point at the person who was discussing with him.

"He's still young and naive, that kid has really good potential and it would be a shame if he fell into
the wrong hands" Kim Roksoo joined in.

Perhaps because Lock was not from a noble family who had been accustomed to mingling with
complicated politics since childhood, the boy from the wolf tribe was indeed very naive.
Not only was he inconsistent in his own will, Lock also didn't understand the situation about
making a deal.

[ If Cale trained them into knights from such a young age, they would become a group of
warriors who would be even crazier than religious fanatics. That was a terrible thought.

But most importantly.

“What about their opinions? Why are you deciding for them?”

Cale asked the question to Lock, who had made the decision for all of his siblings. Lock had a
blank expression for a moment, before lowering his head and apologizing.

“I’m sorry.” ]

"... Ah"

They were all too focused on the anxious Lock and the cold Cale Henituse.

They understood, as the eldest brother in the family who prioritized the pack above anyone else,
Lock would instinctively feel that he would decide the fate of his younger siblings.

But on the other hand, Lock is still a child who really needs guidance from the adults around him.
In other words, Lock still wasn't fit to lead them all.

“Cale is a person who really cares about everyone's opinion” Alberu commented.

In every fight that occurred, while they were discussing, Cale actually made sure that everyone
was comfortable with their respective positions. He didn't let anyone try to fight the enemy in a
state that wasn't optimal.

If it was highly likely that their plan would fail, then Cale would have at least be the only one who
got hurt while they were fighting.
Yes, a bastard who often sacrifices himself but doesn't want to admit it is really an idiot.

[ “No need to be sorry.”

Cale just casually responded to Lock who slightly raised his head.

“But since I know what it is you want from me, I will think about what I want in return.”

Of course, he had already thought about what he wanted. He didn’t need it now, but in about
3 months, an ancient power that could be used to make Cale money would appear in a
dangerous mountain. It would exist for only 6 months, and someone like Lock in his berserk
mode transformation would be best to climb that mountain.

‘If I sell that ancient power to the Queen of the Jungle, even if our territory goes broke, I will
have enough money to indulge for the rest of my life.’

He would naturally raise the price before selling it, but he didn’t think there was anything
wrong with raising the price for someone who should have a lot of money. ]

"Hmm? Selling ancient power?" The queen of the jungle was trying to remember when Cale had
once sold her an ancient power.

No, even the idea of Cale Henituse selling his ancient power was strange.

What Litana remembered was precisely when she was struggling to get Cale to accept one of the
land n section one of the jungle for him. And when Cale finally agreed, the land he chose was very
small.

The jungle that was under Litana's leadership was very large, Cale actually chose a small piece of
land and prioritized only about the scenery.

Queen Litana* remembers about the fire that burned her jungle, a friend managed to put out the fire
without asking for payment at all.
That person was Litana's* current friend, and all Litana* could do was return the favor to her.

But if Cale Henituse was talking about him wanting to sell the ancient powers to her, and even will
increasing the price because he knew the Jungle was a region of great wealth, Litana* would not
mind either.

The price offered will not make the queen* fall into poverty, right?

"What price did he offer you for his ancient power?" Asked Litana* to her counterpart who was
now looking at her with a frown.

“Young master Cale didn't sell us anything, I forced him to own land in one of the jungle sections,
and he chose the small piece of land in section one because he thought it would be beautiful if he
built a villa there,” Litana said.

"Huh? Then about the plan?"

“I don't know, but young master Cale really isn't selling us anything.”

...

[ “Will there be something you need from me?”

Cale let out a sigh at the worried tone in Lock’s voice. Cale asked once more, as Lock seemed
even more concerned.

“Don’t ask such obvious question. Of course, I will need your help.”

Ah. Lock let out a gasp, and then nodded his head.
“Yes. I will do whatever it is you ask of me. Please let me know once you come to a decision.”

“Sure.”

Cale said that before taking a small money pouch out of his pocket and throwing it to Lock.
Lock caught the pouch as Cale explained the reason for the money.

“You’re seeing your siblings for the first time in a while, so go take them on a tour of the
capital.”

“…A tour?”

“Yes. Isn’t this your first time in a city like the capital? Go treat them to some delicious food
too.” ]

Lock smiled as he remembered how happy he was when he brought his younger brothers and
sisters around the capital buying whatever they wanted without fear of running out of money.

The young master Cale who had previously been so cold that Lock did not dare to even look at
him, was the same person who had given Lock the bag of gold coins that was not part of their deal.

On the other hand, Alberu at least knew what his lover was doing with his large amount of gold
coins and his collection of golden plaques.

Most of the money that Cale Henituse had was the same money that he gave to all the children
under his protection.

Then what would happen if Cale continued to add to the collection of children?

So the bastard who is his lover will be looking for money more and more, whether it's legal or not.

[ Cale got off the carriage before speaking to Lock.

“Follow me.”

Cale patted the nervous Lock’s shoulder, and Lock walked into the inn with On and Hong in
his arms.

“Welcome to the Scent of Grapes! How may I help you?”

Cale responded to the young attendant’s greeting, and immediately headed for the back door.
The people Choi Han brought with him were all residing in the villa at the back area of the
inn.

The attendant tried to follow him, but Cale stopped him and walked to the villa door before
motioning to Lock.

“You open the door since it is your younger siblings.”

“Huh? Yes!”

Lock put the kittens down and grabbed the handle. This was his first time seeing his younger
siblings since he had his berserk transformation. Cale slowly moved back, because he had a
bad feeling that he probably should not see what was beyond the door.

Click.

Lock turned the doorknob and opened the door. They could see the inside of the villa as soon
as the door was opened. It was a comfortable looking space.

“Sigh.”

However, Cale took two more steps backward immediately. It was an instinctive movement.

“Hyung!”

“Hyung!”

“Oppa!”

“Lock oppa!”

10 children rushed toward Lock, and Lock ran toward them as well. An emotional reunion
was happening in front of Cale’s eyes, but Cale was overwhelmed at the sight of ten wolf
children in front of him. ]

Choi han* and Rosalyn* held Lock's* hand, trying to cheer up their crying little brothers.

It doesn't matter..
 even if he wasn't the one feeling happiness about not being completely alone in the family, at least
Lock's siblings could live well there.

There's no point in questioning why the gods were so unfair to them.

All Lock* could do was to get his revenge on the secret organization.

Lock* will not die before killing them all.

Chapter End Notes

Hello, happy sunday to all of you. For no apparent reason, I want to update today.
Haha ( ；∀；)

To be honest, I really liked the moment between Cale and Lock. We can see that this
Lock is indeed very naive and Cale is in his own way, trying to make Lock learn many
things other than being a warrior.

Since they lived in a world filled with ruthless politics, kids like Lock would definitely
be very easy to take advantage of, if he wasn't used to Cale's attitude, Lock would
really think that many people did good things without asking for anything in return.

Cale certainly wasn't asking for anything in return from every Kingdom he helped, but
he was stealing their treasures that they had no idea about.

The room on the 21st floor of the tower magic in whipper kingdom, all the magic
stones in the jungle and others.

Though he could have asked for additional money on top of what he managed to loot,
but this was Cale Henituse.

Hope you guys like this chapter. And oh! have a nice day!
 First note!

Hello everyone, Atha here.

A little bad news for you because I'm really very busy with all my work towards the end of this
year.

I still don't know when I actually get my day off from work, and I'm too tired to do anything after
work.

I will try to be able to write chapters for this story little by little, but I can't promise when I can
return to update twice a week as usual.

For all of you who have taken the holidays to enjoy the end of the year, congratulations! and
fighting for those of you who have the same fate as me.

Thank you for all the support you have given for this story.

That is all and thank you.

- Athasshi
 Chapter 43: Somehow (1)
Chapter Notes

Yes, I know, I just made the announcement yesterday but now it's actually updated ͡° ͜ʖ ͡
–

Well, apparently I can take the time to finish this chapter.

Please take the previous announcement as a small warning if I suddenly don't update
for a week.

Hope you guys like this chapter!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

[ Chapter 43: Somehow (1)

“Cale.”

Cale turned his head at Eric’s calling. He could see the full Plaza of Glory behind their
shoulders.

“Young master Cale, let us go. It is our turn to enter the plaza.”

In the novel, Choi Han was curious about these people, who had a spot higher than the
normal citizens of the kingdom. Today, Cale was going to that same spot. However, he was
still at the bottom compared to the royal family and the holy priests. ]

“This is truly admirable because he managed to change so many things including himself in just
two years. Now, people are too shy to even look at him” Alberu muttered as he recalled the
excitement the people had greeted Cale Henituse.

They looked very enthusiastic to look at Cale, but when they actually saw Cale Henituse, they
didn't even dare to look into those reddish-brown eyes.

Maybe Cale's leadership aura was too strong or indeed because the man was practically
expressionless, people were reluctant to even talk to him.

Within two years, Cale Henituse managed to successfully change the title of the Henituse family
that was originally a Count to a Duchy, allowing Alberu Crossman to have a large number of
supporters, forming an alliance on the Western continent and several kingdoms on the Eastern
continent, making the Roan kingdom the most powerful kingdom on the Western continent after
the collapse of the Moguru Empire.

Within two years, Alberu Crossman had truly realized that nothing was impossible.

Ah, remembering about the alliance on the Western continent, Alberu remembered about some
Kingdoms that had the audacity to try to take advantage of Cale's sacrifice.

Cale stabbed his own heart in order to defeat the white Star, many heroes in the Roan kingdom,
including Alberu himself, suffered minor injuries.

then those people instead held a meeting in the Roan kingdom without any representatives from
the Roan Kingdom itself present.

Cale Henituse and his group were too busy with Hunters, Alberu Crossman would do his job to
take care of all the losers there to make life easier for his lover.

[ Cale looked toward the bell tower at the entrance of the plaza.

The bell tower had a giant clock on it.

The current time was 8:25 am.

It was time for the nobles and priests to enter. The knights started to prevent any more
citizens from entering to create room for the nobility.

“Let’s go.”

Cale pushed Eric and the others in front of him and started to walk. He could see all of the
people in the plaza as he got closer. There were so many people that he couldn’t even tell how
many people were there. However, they were not completely stuffed like sardines.
That was how large the Plaza of Glory was, and the fact that the crown was limiting the
number of people helped out as well. In response, some people were in shops near the plaza
and roofs of buildings nearby to try to get a glimpse of the king’s celebration. ]

Choi han* recalled the time when Cale and his small team saved the little dragon, Raon.
At that time, Cale was completely focused on moving to match their timing. From the start of the
four of them coming to attack, until making it out of the Cave safely, everything was within the
allotted time.

Not too slow or too fast, their timing is perfect.

Seeing that Cale was keeping his eye on the time, it was likely that they would also focus on the
same thing this time.

Between these two big saves, they weren't shown how Cale would explain his plan to the rest of
the group.

They immediately demonstrated perfect teamwork.

Choi Han* knows himself, even though he has been in the forest of darkness for too long and has
become one of the monsters like all the creatures that live there, Choi Han* is still sane enough to
follow a plan given to him.

As long as the plan is still accepted by Choi han*, then he will do everything well.

Choi han*, learns a lot from mistakes and moves more and more together, really knows the
importance of communicating.

Not only communicating, as a leader in his group, Choi Han* must know the limits of each of his
friends in fighting so that one of them doesn't get hurt or move at will.

And that is a very difficult thing to do. He didn't know the limits of other people's abilities if they
weren't actually fighting in front of his eyes.

Choi han* was curious about how Cale Henituse was not only the leader and strategist of the team,
but that man was also a part of the game of chess he was playing.

[ “Young master Cale, is this your first time at the Plaza of Glory?”

Cale leisurely nodded his head at Gilbert’s question.

“Yes. I briefly passed through on my carriage, but it is my first time seeing all of it.”

Cale looked around the plaza as he said that.

The tea shop to the South.

The inn to the West.

A flower shop to the East.

The top of the Ceramist Association building to the North.

These were the four places Cale focused on as he looked around. ]

"Is that the place where the bomb was hidden this time?" Rosalyn* frowned. No one heard her
muttering, and even though Choi Han* did, the man chose to remain silent.

She was one of the people who played a big role in saving the bomb terror at the Plaza that day.

It was also the first time Rosalyn*had really shown herself to the public after hiding herself from
everyone.

"Noona, isn't this a little scary? Maybe it would be a different story if this was just a fabrication,
but the situation we experienced actually happened and the book the transmigrator read was an
experience, not a prediction for the future" Lock* said, whispering to Rosalyn* .

"You're right, not only does the book have Choi han's perspective, but it has details that we all don't
know, the circumstances regarding the little dragon is one of them" Rosalyn* agreed with what
Lock* said.

The novel <The birth of a hero> will probably be a novel that predicts everyone in Tboah's
dimension, their future.
But for those living in the Tcf dimension, especially Kim Roksoo, The only one who remembers
the past, it's all 'Experience'.

The novel is written from a true story which is made very detailed to explain things that really don't
need to be explained.

If indeed the author of the novel really knows the clear details of every character they writes,
doesn't that mean that the writer is also present in every incident that occurs?

Was the author someone working under the orders of a god?

In a place that not many people see, Choi Jung Gun sneezed.

[ “The plaza is pretty large.”

Cale verified the locations the magic bombs were positioned. At the same time, he looked
toward the fountain to the south. A young boy was waving a flag, like he was trying to
welcome the king. That young boy was Lock.

‘Things are going as planned.’

Cale knew that Choi Han and the Black Dragon would be watching him right now, and
looked toward the Bell Tower.

The current time was 8:30 am.

“We are opening up a path now.”

The knights closed up all entrances to allow the nobles to enter. At the same time, Cale
snapped his fingers.

Snap.

It was a simple gesture that nobody would question.

Lock disappeared as soon as it happened. It was time to find the hidden items. ]
Lock smiled proudly at what he did that day.

The first time young master Cale told Lock about what was going to happen at the Plaza, Lock
couldn't help but feel extremely anxious.

He still has trauma to Arm and he is also still covered in anger that is difficult to control.

But young master Cale, being the calmest person there, it was enough for Lock to feel embarrassed
if he displayed an excessive attitude.
Cale also wanted Lock to silently participate in the terror prevention action, Lock would happily do
whatever Cale asked him to do.

Young master Cale explained all of his plans in a calm manner, taking no rush and making sure
that Lock and the others really understood what he was saying.

They were also required to understand every code Cale made as casually as possible in order to
avoid people suspecting them.

Because basically, young master Cale really wanted to make this mission as unknown to anyone as
possible.

Well, unexpected events can certainly happen. That suicide bombing, no one expected that Arm
would actually use such dirty tactics.

[ Of course, it wasn’t necessary at all.

‘The answer will appear at 9:01 am.’

However, it was easier if they knew the answer in advance. Furthermore, since Cale didn’t
need to move, it was fine to look for these hidden items. ]

“He doubts the accuracy of the info from the novel” Alberu Crossman* muttered.

The crown prince knew why Cale doubted the accuracy of the novel with what was actually going
on.
Even though at that time, Cale Henituse still did not know about the original Cale Henituse's
Regression, but for someone as smart as Cale, at least that man was aware enough that if he
changed some destiny, then there would be changes to the plot as well.

He couldn't just rely on the information from the novel, and the choice to make a plan within a
plan was the best choice in such a situation.

[ “Everybody please take a seat over here.”

The seats were arranged with everyone’s names posted in specific seats. The king and the
royal family was not at the plaza just yet. Even the crown prince, who came with the nobles,
was not out yet.

Cale arrived at his seat, and started to frown.

“We seem to run into each other a lot, young master Cale.”

“That does seem to be the case, young master Taylor.”

It was the same as during the feast. Cale sat down next to Taylor, and looked down at the
people below the platform. He then looked toward the Bell Tower. ]

“That's because sitting beside Cale remains the best option where Marquis Taylor can sit
comfortably” Alberu said.

In the Banquet hall back then, Alberu had already seen that Cale did not make any mess, he also
did not care about Taylor or Cage and the northeastern region's nobles table really was a table that
was quite calm in a storm.

Since he had made the perfect deal with Taylor, wouldn't it be better for him, as the crown prince..
to provide the most comfortable spot for Taylor stan?

Cale really gave him goosebumps after greeting each other for the first time after all, did that lover
of his think that Alberu would really stay away from him just because they had the same way of
thinking?
[ He recalled the story in the novel.

The single location that Choi Han managed to find a bomb in the novel was not one of the
locations this time. There were already many changes to the story.

However, at least there should not be anyone who dies by the crumbling of the buildings,
unlike in the novel. ]

"Such changes cannot be avoided, there are too many factors that make the plot change" Kim
Roksoo took a deep breath.

Records about the content of the novel <The birth of a hero> played in his head.

It's true, there was quite a change from where Choi han and Rosalyn found the bomb in the past to
where they found the bomb now.

But the point is still the same, the two of them, plus the little dragon found where the bomb is.

That should be prioritized.

Just as Cale said, even if it changed, but at least no one would die from the collapsing buildings.

Kim Roksoo still remembered the details of the deaths of so many people who couldn't save
themselves from the collapse of the big buildings there. The bomb explosion was very fast and had
such a severe impact on the surroundings, even though the Crown had reduced the number of
people who could enter the plaza, there were still too many people there.

Too many people have died.

Even though Cale was passing this information on to the others to help him stop the acts of terror in
the Plaza, the only one who actually knew the details about 'What should have happened' was only
Cale.
Only Cale Henituse knew about how bad the impact of the bomb blast was even though Choi Han
and Rosalyn managed to thwart most of Arm's plans.

Knowing something this crazy, for a team leader on earth whose circumstances weren't much
better than the Tcf dimension, it would be impossible for Cale to allow something like this to
happen.

[ The Mana Disturbance Tool was buried underneath the Bell Tower.

The current time was 8:40 am.

Cale turned to his left after hearing Eric’s voice.

“Cale. Be still. Okay?”

“Hyung-nim.”

Eric became nervous after hearing the tone Cale used to call out to him. Cale, who used to
enjoy wearing fancy clothes and showing off until just two years ago, was suddenly only
wearing dark clothes, and had a completely different demeanor about him.

“I will be very still today. I plan to do nothing at all.”

Eric was captivated by Cale’s voice, and subconsciously nodded his head. Cale seemed to be
satisfied with this reaction, as he laughed and looked at the clock again. ]

"Agreed, we are also captivated by his attitude like that"

That was Cale Henituse, even though his soul was no longer Cale Henituse, but his body, voice and
so on were still Cale Henituse.
For those who rarely met with Cale, and when they met only to see Cale wreaking havoc in his own
territory, screaming and doing other childish things, the Cale they saw that day was truly elegant.

Cale couldn't be described as someone who spoke softly, but he also wasn't someone who raised
his tone so that others would listen.
"Daaangg.. Look at that guy.. managed to get other people to do what he wants.” Unlike Roksoo
who already had the privilege of being a team leader where he would find it a little easier to
arrange others according to his wishes, Cale Henituse there didn't have any title except as the trash
of the family Count.

But since people also met Cale very rarely, well, Roksoo never remembered that he ever left the
Henituse territory, Cale's difference from his trash title would be considered just a mere rumours.

[ - 8:45 am.

He could hear the Black Dragon’s voice. The dragon was looking at him as Cale expected.

15 minutes left.

Dragons were really capable of everything. There was nothing their magic could not
accomplish. Cale praised the Black Dragon internally as he got up from his seat.

“The stars of the Crossman family, our royal family, are now entering!”

Only one entrance to the plaza was open at this time. The crown prince was in the lead, the
second and third prince flanked his sides, and the other princes and princesses walked in
behind them.

A group of individuals with beautiful blonde hair entered the plaza. This was the royal family
that was blessed by the Sun God, the pride of the Roan Kingdom.

Wooooooooooooooooooooooooooo-

The cheering of the citizens filled the plaza. It was so loud that it felt like the ground was
shaking. ]

Just like how Cale Henituse had described, all of them were also mesmerized by the beauty of all
the members of the royal family from the Roan Kingdom.

Choi Han* frowned. He recalled the question Alberu* threw at the third prince-

"Why do you think I should hide my true appearance hmm?"

Choi han* felt that only Alberu Crossman* was worthy of becoming the next king of the Roan
kingdom. He would not change this belief even if Alberu* hid something from them.

Indeed, this fact left a bitter taste in Choi han's* heart because Alberu* did not really trust Choi
han* to the point of telling him his secret.

But Choi Han* also hides a secret about himself coming from Korea, hell, he never even told
anyone about himself being trapped in the dark forest for years.

Choi Han* thinks this is fair enough.

Not everything can be revealed easily, there are some things that would be better kept secret.

[ Cale remembered the words of the Black Dragon.

‘The crown prince’s hair and eyes are brown.’

Brown was known as the most average color hair and eyes. Cale looked toward the royal
family, and lightly clapped. And then, it was finally 8:50 am.

“His Highness, King Zed Crossman, the sun of the Roan Kingdom, is now entering!”

Wooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo-

The healthy 50-year-old king appeared in the plaza in his parade carriage. Cale was watching
the king, before moving his gaze away to another spot in the plaza. ]

The more Cale Henituse mentioned the time that was there, the more nervous they all became.

This is different from the action of saving the little dragon from the cave. The rescue this time was
related to the lives of many people, they couldn't help but get nervous.

There are too many differences from what is described in the novel and what is being faced. Even
though the bottom line was the same, they still felt that this would not go the way Cale expected.
"Does the novel show details of the hours?" Cale* asked.

"Yeah, the start of this terror happened at 09.01, Cale kept paying attention to the time changes
there to confirm if there were any other changes apart from the time in the novel." Kim Roksoo
said.

The novel <The birth of a hero> was actually a novel that had too many details that Roksoo
wondered whether it was necessary to write it or not.

The first war started after the fifth volume and according to Roksoo, Cale was really unlucky not
having time to finish all of the novel series.

If only the god of death would give Cale a little more time.. it might be a lot easier for the guy.

[ He could see a flower pot on top of the Ceramist Association building to the north.

The current time was 8:55 am.

‘They dismantled it.’

Cale started to smile.

Rosalyn, The Black Dragon, On, and Hong will now hide within the crowd in the plaza. ]

Rosalyn smiled slightly as she recalled the day she decided to run from her position to protect Cale.

They, especially Cale really prioritized the safety of the children. Rosalyn, being a mature woman
there, thought that the safety of Cale Henituse, the one who planned all of this, should definitely
come first.

No, actually it was Rosalyn's own instinct. From the moment she saw one of the suicide bombs
aiming at where Cale Henituse was, Rosalyn had gone straight to that place at the same time as
Raon.
At that time she didn't know that Cale had an ancient power like a shield that had now become
legendary, her body was only moving to protect Cale more than what Rosalyn ever thought.

It was quite funny when all of them now still instinctively wanted to protect Cale even though they
also knew that Cale was stronger than them. Well, not physically, but if that man wanted to blow
them away with his ancient power, Rosalyn was sure Cale could do it.

[ King Zed was slowly heading toward the plaza from far off in the distance. Zed Crossman
had risen to the position of king at the age of 20 after the former king’s sudden death. He
utilized this time of peace to his advantage, killing off all of his siblings to solidify his position
of power.]

"You want to do that too, right?" Alberu Crossman* turned to his younger self when he heard the
question.

"After hearing what they said? Of course. I want to kill them, no, I want to torture them all before
they die. But now i think about it again, the best punishment for them is the life itself, I want to
make sure that they will live to the point of begging to choose death"

Alberu smiled widely as he heard the answer from his older self.

"You're right, their lives are their own punishment. We are already a strong kingdom here, might
become the Empire in the Western continent when things get better soon"

Alberu Crossman* nodded. Basically, the Roan kingdom was his top priority from long ago.

Alberu Crossman* would go to any lengths if it could keep the kingdom standing in peace.

And he would also do a lot to maintain his position as Crown Prince. The title could only change
once he had become a king, otherwise Alberu* had no intention of letting anyone get in his way.
[ Waaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-

The fanfare for the king was still very loud. King Zed passed through the plaza entrance and
headed to the highest platform. Cale just calmly watched this all happen.

There was a special platform for the king in front of the Bell Tower.

The king and the queen waved to the crowd, before walking up to the platform. The queen
stood in front of her seat as King Zed went up to the magic vocal amplifier.

Cale looked at the clock again.

Current time was 8:58 am.

The King lifted up his hand, and the cheers slowly died down. Finally, once the plaza was
completely quiet, the king started to speak.

“It has already been 30 years since this king has received the blessing of the sun to rule over
this kingdom.”

The king seemed very happy. Unfortunately, it was now 9 am. ]

Zed* recalled the day that for the first time, the Roan kingdom was attacked on such a large scale.

It was a very big incident, took too many lives and completely humiliated the Crown.

The public really doubts the security of the kingdom and until now, all the royal parties have not
really found the main perpetrators in the bomb incident.

They all call it a secret organization, Zed* knows a little story about the incident in Harris village
which turns out to be related to the same organization.

Remembering about their 'Destiny' that Kim Roksoo had told them made the king wonder whether
another secret 'Organization' was involved in this matter or not.
The blue eyes stared at the red head who was fast asleep.

'He is the center of the world there, there is no way Cale Henituse doesn't know about Hunters'

King Zed* hoped that he would be able to talk to Cale when the man woke up.

[ “Huh?”

Cale could hear Eric’s confused voice.

“What is that?”

Cale then heard Taylor’s anxious voice. Cale leisurely raised his head to look at the top of the
Bell Tower.

“What?”

“Who is that?”

“What is going on?”

The mumblings of the crowd started to get louder. King Zed looked behind him, and then
moved his gaze up the Bell Tower. Cale looked at the top of the Bell Tower and started to
smile.

King Zed started to shout.

“Who are you?!”

The knights and mages headed to the Bell Tower. The citizens started to get nervous about
what was going on. They had no choice. A person appeared on top of the Bell Tower, and
then more people in black attires started to appear on top of the buildings nearby as well. ]

"... Redika"

Choi han* clenched his fists in anger because he always lost track of that mad mage.
The mage was really crazy, not only was he the leader of the terror act in the Plaza, but the man
also seemed to really enjoy all the deaths of innocent people in front of him.

Choi Han* still remembers the time when the mage proudly introduced his own name as if he had
just recorded a great honor in the kingdom.

Choi han* hated that man because Redika* always made fun of Choi han* for not killing him. The
swordmaster vows not only to kill the mage, but decides that Redika* must be tormented before his
death.

Choi han on the other hand only frowned when he saw Redika, one of the White Star's
subordinates who most likely never met his own liege but remained loyal to that person.

Seriously, what did the White Star do to muster strong crazy individuals to become its slaves?

Surely that man's way would be very different from his Cale-nim saving people, giving them a
proper place to live and many other things right?

Right?!

But Choi han also remembered how everyone in Endable's kingdom respected the White Star so
much. They weren't literally 'Fear' of the man, but their expressions were those of people of the
Roan kingdom as they stared at Crown Prince Alberu and Cale Henituse.

White star pretending to care about them all?

[ “Get down this instant!”

“Everybody, head up to the top of the buildings now!”

Cale heard the voices of the knights nearby, and looked toward the man standing on top of
the Bell Tower with black attire and a mask. It was the blood-crazy mage, Redika.

‘I was worried this would be different than the novel as well.’

If Redika did not show up, he would have needed the Black Dragon to reverse the flow of
mana coming to the mana bombs in order to locate the hidden Redika, and allow Choi Han to
kill him.

Cale was relieved that he would not need to do that, and remembered the description in the
novel. ]

"Damn.. how does it feel to be a genius huh?" Bud muttered.

The tactics that Cale was employing there alone were very formidable, they were moving silently
without anyone noticing. But Cale already had another plan if his plan failed.

When did he think about that?

Did his brain ever stop to think about strategy in battle?

Bud recalled that Cale was not only the commander of the Roan Kingdom, but also the commander
of every kingdom that existed on the Western continent as they faced the Indomitable Alliance and
the Moguru Empire.

damn..
No wonder the man often said that he wanted to be a Slacker.

The life that this man went through was truly troublesome.

Being the Mercenary King alone was tiring, Bud didn't want to carry the weight of the world
alone.

He didn't want to become Cale Henituse, but he wanted to help Cale so that that man would not
carry all the burdens of other people's lives on his own.

[ Redika’s hand became covered in a red-colored mana. This punk was unique, in that people
could see the color of his mana, even though he was a mage. He then swung his hand and
announced as he had in the novel.

<”Should be fun.”>

“Should be fun.”

A chilling voice that sounded like metal screeching against one another, filled the plaza.
Then, the red mana shot out to different spots in the plaza.

That moment was exactly 9:01 am.

Oooooooooong-

A vibration started from underneath the Bell Tower. ]

Basen* recalled the chaos of the day. The day that for the first time, Basen* thought he was going
to die.

Explosions were heard from all sides, the sound was very loud, many buildings collapsed, screams
from many people also could not make things better.

That day, all Basen* could think of was how to get himself out of the banquet hall. Even though
Basen* really wanted to help the people who were just as trapped as them, there was nothing
Basen* could do other than help anyone when he was also trying to get out.

Too many people died from being crushed under buildings and killed by members of the
organization.

Basen Henituse* was so grateful that he made it out of the banquet alive. He was injured, but that
weren't as bad as what others had.

Basen* really hoped that Cale over there managed to thwart the terror and be able to leave the
banquet in good health.

He knew it was not the same Cale as his Cale, but the fact that the transmigrator wanted to go to a
place that would most likely harm himself was already an honor.

Cale Henituse could have just let Basen go, because basically, they didn't know each other.

"Hyung-nim, I really hope that you will be okay" Basen* held Lily's* hand to steady himself.

"Orabuni will be fine. He has an amazing dragon" Lily* clasped Basen's* hand back.

At times like this, they only had each other.

[ Beeeeeeep-

Beeeeeeeep-

Magic devices started to go off in multiple locations. The red mana that was flying toward the
detonation devices inside the magic bombs suddenly lost strength and started to spin
aimlessly in position.

It was the result of the mana disturbance.

Then, it happened inside the plaza as well.

Beeeeeeeep-

Four spots started to ring in the plaza.

“Found it.”

Cale’s quiet voice was drowned out by the alarm of the magic devices.

Someone within the area of those four alarms would have the magic bomb on them.
 As Cale expected, the magic bombs had an alarm to sound that there was an error.

Cale could see Choi Han, Rosalyn, and Lock heading toward the four locations.

10 minutes. Even if they could not manage to dismantle the bombs in 10 minutes, they had
plenty of time to move the bombs to the mountain in the rear to make it go off without
hurting anyone. It was possible because of Rosalyn and the Black Dragon.

- Found one human.

Cale started to smile after hearing the invisible Black Dragon’s report.

The 10 minutes had just started. ]

Ten minutes, indeed, would sound like too short a time to locate a bomb and throw it far away so
that it could explode without harming anyone.

But ten minutes is also enough time for all of them when they already know where the bomb is,
and know what they have to do.

Plus, the little dragon Raon was also one of the individuals who played a very big role in finding
every bomb hidden in the building or in other people's bodies.

"If there are no other ridiculous changes, this terror will really be perfectly thwarted" Kim Roksoo
muttered.

Chapter End Notes

Anyways, how are you all? Merry Christmas to all of you who celebrate it! I hope you
can have a happy Christmas with your family (≚ ≚)ℒℴ ℯ❤

And if you celebrate Christmas alone, at least make yourself happy.(*＾＾*)//

Soon it will be the turn of the year, hopefully next year we will get what we haven't
got this year.٩( ᐛ )( ᐖ )۶
 Chapter 44: Somehow (2)
Chapter Notes

YOOOOOOOOUUUOOOOOO (〃ﾟ3ﾟ〃)

Back again with Atha who has got WORKING OFF!! (Just two days though, Monday
I'm back at work) Hope you guys like this chapter!

Happy weekend! ヾ(❀╹◡╹)ﾉﾞ

See the end of the chapter for more notes

[ Chapter 44: Somehow (2)

Cale could see Choi Han grabbing someone as the Black Dragon made his report. It was the
person the Black Dragon determined to be in possession of the magic bomb.

Cale could see the necklace on the person’s neck.

‘That must be it.’

Cale could see Choi Han ripping off the person’s necklace. ]

“When I see myself like this, I look like someone trying to take advantage of circumstances to steal
other people's jewelry” Choi han frowned when he saw what he himself was doing.

Arm was indeed very inhumane because they hid bombs in many objects used by the people there,
but none of them knew about it and Choi han who suddenly came to snatch the necklace, without
saying anything while the person was panicking and trying leaving the banquet is not something
that can be seemed fine.

But he also couldn't possibly tell the person that their necklace was a bomb in the nonchalant tone
Cale Henituse would most likely say if his liege was in Choi han's shoes.

After all, Choi Han also couldn't mince words as they were trying as fast as possible to find all the
bombs in the allotted time.

This is a matter of life and death, Choi han has no time to be gentle.
[ At the same time, Cale’s body was jerked. Someone had pulled Cale’s arm.

“Cale!”

It was Eric Wheelsman. Cale slowly looked around him, starting with the top of the Bell
Tower. ]

Deruth and Violan smiled when they saw that someone still remembered Cale in such a chaotic
situation.

Usually, in this kind of situation, the true character of each individual would be exposed. Those
who only care about themselves, those who care more about their people, those who are trying to
save each other and various genuine human attitudes will be seen.

Eric, Amiru, Gilbert and Taylor did not leave Cale to save themselves. Eric was trying to save Cale
while looking a mess himself.

[ “Hahahaha-“

The blood crazy mage Redika was laughing.

Wiiiiiiiiing.

A loud noise appeared alongside the noise of scratching metal, combining to create a
terrifying screech.

“Your Highness! Please get to a safe spot!”

The Royal Knights and some mages were next to the royal family and the king in order to
help them escape. Cale first looked toward the crown prince.

His hair was still blonde.

‘Was it not magic using mana?’ ]

"Did he... Did he really prioritize the crown prince's appearance at a time like this?!” Cale* really
did not understand what Cale was thinking there.
"I know he can't help but be curious, but I don't think this is the right time to make sure why the
crown prince still has blonde hair and blue eyes" Kim Roksoo took a deep breath.

Okay, to be honest, Cale did have his own points. The mana disturbance tool was already so strong
that it created a chance for the group to find the remains of the bomb in the Plaza, all kinds of
magic would be unable to use for the next ten minutes.

And Alberu Crossman still kept his crown prince appearance meaning he had another item that
wasn't related to magic but could hide his true appearance.

Roksoo knows that Cale has the points, BUT KIM ROKSOO FEEL THIS IS NOT THE TIME TO
BE CONFIRMING SOMETHING LIKE THIS!

Was Cale really confident that he would survive to the point of being too indifferent to his
surroundings?

Haaaaaaa...

On the other hand, the Roan kingdom's two crown princes were also as surprised as Cale* and
Roksoo.

Alberu remembered that at that time he was completely confused about what was going on but was
more busy ordering all the soldiers to fight the Arm members, the mana disturbance tool that made
the mages there unable to use their abilities was certainly not good information.

Alberu had no idea that Cale was doing it on purpose to find the Bomb, so it was only natural that
Alberu would feel messed up.

But the same man, the man who planned this crazy thing, that same man was actually checking the
appearance of an Alberu Crossman?

His lover was truly unpredictable.

[ <Did another dragon dye his hair? Or is it a different type of strength?>

Cale remembered what the Black Dragon had said in the past. Cale decided to stop thinking
about it, and continued to look around.

Half of the remaining Royal Knights and mages were working to calm the crowd and find the
Mana Disturbance Tool, while the other half was rushing toward the secret organization.
Redika, who had been laughing for a while now, started to speak.

“This is annoying”

With that, all of the secret organization members other than Redika started to launch long-
range attacks. Spears, daggers, and throwing knives, all sorts of attacks started to pour down
upon the knights.

Boom!

Wiiiiiiiiiiiing-

Beeeeeeeep.]

They were all feeling tense by the scene that was shown before their eyes at this moment. They,
especially those from the Tboah dimension stared in horror at the attack from a strange but damn
powerful organization.

The people who attacked weren't even that many in number, but they all managed to wreak
tremendous havoc on the plaza.

This organization not only looked like it wanted to wreak havoc, but indeed wanted to destroy the
Roan kingdom bit by bit, starting from the Plaza in the Capital.

Just as Cale's group knew what they had to do, the organization also seemed very confident in what
they were doing. They came without hesitation to spread terror here and there.

The people from the Tcf dimension who had seen crazier acts of this sort of thing realized even
more how powerful the organization they were dealing with was.

They probably always won because of Cale Henituse and his whole awesome strategy. But that
didn't mean they were blind to the opposing forces, the organizations under the White Star's
command were not to be trifled with.
The mere fact that they could do something like this was worrying.

Once again, people are thankful that Cale Henituse, the original Kim Roksoo came to their
dimension and is willing to help.

[ Cale found it very loud. At the same time, the Black Dragon continued its report.

- One more human.

- And another.

9:04 am.

This was the third person so far.

“Cale! We should go as well! We should go!”

“Young master Cale, hurry up!”

Cale looked toward Eric, Amiru, Gilbert, and Taylor. They had all quickly gathered around
him. Eric was looking around with a chaotic expression on his face. ]

“I really feel grateful to you guys for not leaving Cale there.” Deruth stood up and gave a slight
bow to the four people who were still trying to protect Cale in that kind of situation.

Eric, Gilbert, Amiru and Taylor also bowed to Deruth respectfully.

“Duke-nim, it is indeed very rare for us to meet young master Cale, but we won't just leave young
master Cale alone. Whether he is trash or not, he is still Cale, and we have no intention of
abandoning him in that kind of situation” Eric said.

"What young master Eric said is correct, we just did what we felt we had to do" Gilbert smiled
gently after adding Eric's sentence.
"Duke-nim doesn't need to thank us, this kind of thing should be done to fellow friends" Amiru
also smiled gently.

Deruth smiled happily, very pleased. His eyes stared at Kim Roksoo who was also looking at him.
The man only nodded slightly before looking away.

Ah..

Deruth really wanted to talk to his son, but he still couldn't find the right time to do so.

The longer they delayed all of this, the longer it would take Cale to heal.

Cale Henituse had already done a lot for everyone in the world, this was the only way for them to
save Cale.

Deruth didn't want his son to suffer any further than he was currently experiencing.

Cale Henituse and Kim Roksoo.... they were both his sons and Deruth didn't care what other people
said about this.

[ Cale followed his lead and looked around as well.

“What are you doing? Hurry up and let us go!”

“Let us out right now!”

The nobles were fighting to get out of the plaza as quickly as possible. Of course, there were a
couple calm ones as well. However, It was different underneath the platform.

“Why are you blocking the exit!”

“Open up a path!”
The citizens were screaming for the knights to open the door and rushing toward the exit.
The knights and soldiers shouted back at the citizens.

“Please calm down!”

“Please wait just a moment!”

“You expect us to wait in a situation like this? Get out of our way!”

“Are you crazy?! The nobles are trying to leave right now! Let us leave as well!” ]

"The number of people present is more than that of the nobles and royalty, of course the exit will
be much more chaotic" King Rex commented.

He understood why the soldiers there couldn't directly open the door. Because too many headed
towards the door, most of the people blocked others' paths in too much panic.

They all couldn't go out in such a state of disarray because it would end up with an incident of
stamping on one another. The organizations that were attacking were also still launching all kinds
of sharp weapons in all directions, the more the people panicked, the more difficult it was for all
the soldiers trying to fight while protecting the people.

No one could predict what was outside the door, the soldiers there were probably afraid that if the
door was opened, members of other organizations would enter and immediately attack.

That's a very complicated situation, people must think that soldiers are only concerned with the
safety of nobles.

Many people kept blaming the higher ups of the kingdom for many unexpected incidents.

Are there royal officials who want destruction in their own kingdom? Even those who are selfish
don't want to do it.

Since Rex studied politics and is now a king, Rex can find out about a lot of things that make the
royal side unable to move rashly.

Sometimes, whatever the government does will still be wrong in the eyes of the people who don't
want to understand.

It was all tiring, Rex was completely in awe of crown prince Alberu sticking with all these things
since he was a little.

[ Cale looked for hands being raised in the air in the midst of that chaos.

“W, what are you doing?!”

Choi Han pulled a bag off of an old man’s shoulder and thrust his arm into the air. This was
the third person. Cale turned his head to look around at the people around him.

The door for the nobles and priests was already open, with many nobles and priests quickly
heading out as fast as they could. It looked more peaceful because there were fewer people
than the gate for the citizens down below, but it was still chaotic with each person trying to
get out faster than the other.

That was why.

“What a mess.”

It was a complete mess. Eric was frantically pacing around, so Cale put his hand on Eric’s
shoulder to calm him down. He then held onto Eric’s shoulder tightly.

“Hyung-nim.”

“Ah.”

Cale continued to speak once the pain snapped Eric out of his chaotic state.

“Calm down.” ]

All of Cale's family members turned to Eric.

"Cale-nim can really make you feel pain?" Ask Choi Han.
"Ah, it actually didn't hurt that much, but the pressure was enough to divert the panic I was feeling
a little bit. After all, you guys are too strong, of course Cale's physical strength will always be in
doubt, he could have been strong if he wanted to" Eric said casually.

He was not exaggerating anything that he felt at that time. The pressure on his shoulder didn't hurt,
but it was enough to make Eric realize what he had to do.

Then..

Cale was truly surrounded by individuals whose physical abilities and pain tolerance had been
damaged, of course they would doubt that Cale could hurt others with just physical strength.

Hearing what Eric said, Mary recalled the time Cale kicked hard on the chair when they finished
their meeting in the Caro kingdom.

Hilsman also remembered the moment when his young master grabbed the neck of imperial prince
Adin, the man who was much bigger than Cale looked like he was having a hard time fighting off
Cale who was suddenly choking him.

What Eric said was true, Cale was actually physically strong, it was just that he was too lazy to
move and thought that there were many other people with much stronger physical abilities so he
didn't need to bother himself.

[ Eric calmed down after seeing Cale’s calm demeanor. He then looked around.

The knights were fighting against these unknown assailants while the royal family was in the
process of escaping. The citizens looked to be in a state of chaos. As Eric absorbed all of the
events going on around him and turned back to look at Cale, Cale started to speak.

“That is more like you.”

“…Thank you. I feel like my head has cleared.”

Cale shrugged his shoulders and turned away. Gilbert and Amiru had come back to their
senses after hearing what Cale had said to Eric, and were looking at Cale as well.

Even if they tried to head for the noble’s exit gate right now, they would just be swept up in
the chaos. The head families of the other regions were busy gathering their people and
calming them down while trying to figure out a path of escape. ]
Just like what had happened when Cale made all of their tension disappear at the sight of Lock's
first berserk state, they were now letting out a breath that they had subconsciously been holding in.

The atmosphere was so chaotic, they could hear the panicked screams of many people and it
involuntarily made them all feel tense.

And again, when they heard Cale's voice, they were again able to clear their minds for a moment.

“Huuuu” Cale* took a deep breath. He took the alcohol bottle in his hand and drank it quickly.

Alcohol really is the best option when dealing with tense situations like this.

Alberu poured alcohol into the glass that was in front of him and distributed it to Roksoo and
Alberu Crossman*.

"It seems we also need some alcohol?"

Kim Roksoo and Alberu* happily accepted the glasses.

"Thank you so much your highness"

"I wish we had tea, but alcohol wouldn't be bad either"

[ Gilbert watched some of the other nobles before looking around. The other nobles from the
Northeast region were headed toward them. They were all looking at Eric, but Eric and
Gilbert were looking at Cale.
".... What the..”

Cale looked toward Taylor. Taylor was different from the others. Taylor’s concern right now
was that the citizens’ gate was still not fully open. The gate was opening very slowly, most
likely so that they could control the flow of people running out.

Taylor was a very altruistic and good person. That was why he was more worried about the
citizens than himself. ]

"Young master thinks as if I'm the only one who notices what happens to the people" Taylor
couldn't help but smile gently.

Even since earlier the young master had also been paying attention to what was happening with the
people who had forced their way out of the plaza as quickly as possible, he was also more
concerned about the many things around him to make sure everything went according to his plan.

Cale henituse was not thinking about his own situation, Eric Wheelsman had to pull Cale to realize
that he was also one of the people in the Plaza who would most likely get hurt, not just a passerby.

He was saying that Taylor was a good person for caring so much about the people's well-being
even though Cale there was the reason why they weren't experiencing things that should have
happened, but that man never praised himself at all.

Taylor understood that sometimes thinking of himself as a bad individual would bring comfort, but
Cale henituse was underestimating himself too much and this was worrying.

[ Cale looked toward Eric and started to speak. Eric had the qualifications to be the leader of
this group, after all.

“Let’s go.”

After hearing Cale’s words, Eric nodded his head and led the Northeast nobles to the gate. ]
“Yes, at that time, Eric Wheelsman was a person who had the qualifications to guide a noble from
the northeast, and Cale had the qualifications to order Eric” Alberu commented.

Alberu was no stranger to the situation Eric was in, because basically, Cale was also throwing a lot
of work at Alberu because Alberu had the qualifications and political power that was slightly
higher than Cale.

Alberu had never really been able to order Cale over anything, that lover of his actually did all the
troublesome things of his own free will, Alberu had not had time to ask for help and Cale had
already come to talk about business.

Cale henituse would do whatever he wanted, and when he was too lazy, then the work would be
thrown at Alberu while seeking compensation for all the useful things he did for the sake of the
Roan empire and Alberu could not refuse Cale's wishes.

[ Cale looked at the clock.

9:08 am.

The mages were busy getting rid of the mana disturbance. The Mana Disturbance Tool was
going to run out in a few minutes. It only lasted this long because there were a lot of people in
the plaza adding to the chaos.

- One more removed.

Now it was four. There were just two more remaining. Two minutes. Cale thought that they
should have enough time.

Redika’s red mana balls were still spinning around in the air. The moment the Mana
Disturbance Tool stops working, those mana balls will immediately head for the magic bombs
and detonate them.

Cale looked at the clock on the Bell Tower before starting to walk. The Black Dragon made
another report at this time.

- That is all.

“… What?”]
"..What?" Kim Roksoo asked the same thing.

Why did the little dragon say that there were only four bombs? there should be five.

And from the expressions shown by Choi han and Rosalyn, Roksoo knew that they also found five
bombs.

Kim Roksoo didn't want to question about the skills of a dragon, even if it was a baby, it was still a
dragon and it shouldn't be questioned anymore.

Is this something that's different from novels again? In addition to the different places to find
bombs, the number is now different? Isn't this dangerous?

If there were too many changes, wouldn't the information from the novel be considered useless?
Well, still useful, but becoming 'less' useful.

"Are there any more differences?" Cale* asked to which Roksoo immediately answered.

"There should be five. Although this is a good thing because the number is decreasing, it is also a
dangerous thing. Whether Redika changes his own plans about hiding the bombs or indeed he only
wants to use four bombs, I don't think this is a good thing"

[ “Young master Cale, what is wrong?”

Taylor, who had been walking next to Cale, looked at Cale with confusion, but Cale did not
have time to focus on him.

‘There are only four?’

Cale remembered that there were a total of 10 bombs in the novel. Had it changed? Cale
stopped walking and looked around. The Mana Disturbance Tool had a range of a large
mountain. If the magic bombs were buried elsewhere, the alarm would have gone off at that
location.

But the alarms for the high-grade devices only went off inside the plaza.

Did the number of bombs change because the story has changed? ]

Choi han remembered the time when he and Cale made a death vow. His liege said he couldn't tell
anyone where the great info he got came from.

Back then, Choi han really wanted Cale to be willing to say that, at least just to Choi han. But Cale
was really keeping things to himself, and then again, his liege could have died that day if he had
told a lie.

Even though Choi han really hated Arm and wanted to avenge him, he was still sane enough not to
force Cale to do what the man didn't want to do.

And now that Choi han thought again, not only did Kim Roksoo suddenly wake up to become Cale
at the age of eighteen and of course Roksoo wouldn't say that to anyone for his own safety.
Roksoo is also not someone from a normal and happy earth, and Roksoo only knows that they are
all novel characters.

There was no way Cale would say 'Oh yeah, I did read a book and you all were the characters'.
Right?

The fact that Raon didn't know about this meant that Cale really didn't tell anyone.

Choi han who knew the true story of Kim Roksoo's life already left a bitter taste in his mouth, and
knowing all this, about Cale who was used to keeping his problems to himself from the start, Choi
han didn't know what to do.

At times, he wanted to force Cale to be more honest with them, but Choi han also understood, very
much understood why Cale would bother doing all these things.
Cale Henituse was a grown man who knew what he was doing, giving him advice about working
as a team was a joke.

Because basically, all of them were able to work well together it was because Cale was helping all
of them.

The only thing Choi han and the others could do was show that they were all strong, Cale did not
have to carry the burden of their lives, they were strong enough to still charge onto the battlefield
and push themselves to the limit.

Cale henituse could rest and he would still receive the same treatment.

[ 9:09 am came and went, and only a few seconds were left until 9:10 am. One of the mage’s
amplified voice rang out in the plaza.

“Activate Mana Stability Magic!”

As soon as he said that, mages from eight different directions chanted a spell at the same
time. Eight magic balls of light shot up into the sky.

Boom-

They blew up in the air and started to spread like a thin tent. And then, finally.

Wiiiiiiiiing-

The noise started to quiet down.

Mana was starting to become stable once again. 9:09 am and 55 seconds. ]

"Ah, I thought he only paid attention to the minutes, but apparently he counted every second of that
day's events" Kim Roksoo commented.

In fact, Cale constantly mentioning even minute changes was scary, and now they all knew that
Cale was also counting every second of the day's events?

For someone to say that crown prince Alberu was so pointlessly detailed, Roksoo also felt the same
way about Cale's counting of seconds.

It was useless as it would only depress himself.

[ Cale could see four items being shot up into the sky at that time. It was Rosalyn and the
Black Dragon using their magic. Those four items followed the stabilized flow of mana and
flew toward the mountains to the south of the capital.

For these two, who were extremely sensitive to mana, something like this was a breeze. ]

Eruhaben felt proud of Rosalyn and Raon. The two of them were really very stubborn and
unyielding children.

There was Raon, who was strong by nature and that was accompanied by his intelligence.
Teaching Raon about magic wasn't difficult as the boy easily understood.

It is enough to be given an example and a little detail, then the child can immediately put it into
practice.

And Raon Miru was also the only Dragon who had the most battle experience compared to other
dragons.

Then Rosalyn is a woman who always wants to cross her own limits. In order to learn many things,
Rosalyn restrained herself from overdoing it in front of Eruhaben and Raon.

It was funny, Eruhaben was like looking at a child who just got a new toy when he saw Rosalyn
who was looking at him while Eruhaben was explaining something.

[ The citizens blankly watched as these four items flew like shooting stars toward the
mountain with harsh terrain that prevented people from traversing through.
“Mana Stability Complete!”

9:10 am and 5 seconds.

The mage shouted out loud, and Redika’s red mana balls started to chase behind the items
flying toward the mountain. As the red mana balls finally came into contact with the four
items...

Booooooom-!

A large explosion occurred in the sky. It was so bright that it temporarily blinded everyone
who was looking at it. A large pillar of black smoke soon followed and rushed up into the
sky.

Even though the mountain was far to the south of the plaza, a large gust of wind rushed
toward the crowd in the plaza.

The plaza instantly became silent. ]

Everyone stared in horror at the bomb that exploded in the sky without causing any casualties.

Even though the explosion in the sky, the sound is still very loud. They don't directly feel the
vibration of the explosion, but some people feel that their legs are starting to lose their strength.

The people of the Tcf dimension were once again reminded that if it wasn't for Cale Henituse and
his group, they would all have died earlier because of the terror.

This kind of attack on Plaza Roan made Jack remember about what had happened to him and
Hannah in the Moguru Empire.

The scale of the explosion was the same, Arm also targeted when they were all 'Celebrating'
something so that the casualties would increase.

Isn't this all funny because the Moguru Empire is one of the masterminds of the deadly incidents in
the Empire itself?

If Hannah unconsciously gripped his hand tightly, Jack let it slide and acted like he didn't notice
anything either.
[ The mages’ expressions turned completely pale. It was because they realized the identity
and purpose of the red mana balls that started to fly as soon as they stabilized the mana.

"... Those were magic bombs.”

Taylor Stan muttered those words in shock. Any noble who had the slightest knowledge of
magic would know that only one item was capable of having such a destructive force.

A magic bomb.

Even the king and some of the princes, who were retreating, stopped moving. Everybody
could not help but think about how those items had shot up from within the crowd before
starting to fly toward the mountain.

Cale brushed his hair that was a mess from the gust of wind.

‘I guess there were only four bombs.’

- Nobody had died. ]

“Amazing” Alberu Crossman* muttered.

Cale henituse really was planning something so perfect.

Nobody had died.

At the scale of the attack, with so many bombs in there, not having any dead on the scene was
amazing.

On the other hand, Roksoo smiled widely. Even in another dimension, Cale still maintains his title
as the best leader, huh?

Maybe it's time for Kim Roksoo to care about pointless details too.
The people of Tboah's dimension breathed a sigh of relief when they heard Raon's adorable voice.

[ - We saved them all.

Cale could hear the Black Dragon’s voice in his head. Cale just quietly listened to the dragon.
The once chaotic plaza was now very calm. No, it was almost depressing now.

The people were probably thinking about the terrible scene that could have happened in the
plaza. They were probably swept up in their emotions of both relief and fear.

- I saved them!

The Black Dragon sounded very happy and excited. This was the first time that this young
Black Dragon, who had been wishing for its own death after living a life of despair, had saved
something with its own strength. ]

Sheritt smiled happily.

Her son is now really in a safe environment, her son is living happily.

Raon, who previously hated humans, had now become a dragon who cared deeply for one another.
Sheritt knew that her son really loved Cale and the same thing her son got from Cale.

Sheritt wasn't there when her son was born, Sheritt wasn't there when Raon was rescued, Sheritt
wasn't there when Raon was most likely still experiencing a lot of trauma and nightmares every
time he slept.

But watching her son become someone who was so cheerful, Sheritt realized that Cale had played
a big role as someone who slowly healed her son's trauma.

'Nellan, looks like the history of friendship between dragon lords and humans has repeated itself'
[ Cale thought about the Black Dragon’s emotions as he moved his gaze to the location the
magic bombs had shot up into the air. The knights and mages were heading to that location.

However, Cale’s group had already left the scene. They then used the invisibility magic
device Cale had borrowed from Billos to hide in the farthest corner of the plaza.

‘Then Choi Han will chase after the mage to kill him.’

Cale looked toward the top of the Bell Tower. Eric and the rest had already stopped moving.
They were able to figure out from what the mages were saying that the magic bombs were
supposed to explode in the plaza, but ended up exploding in the mountain far away to the
south.

How could they not?

Redika said it himself from the top of the Bell Tower.

‘Unfortunately, nobody died. Why did they go off over there?’

Redika continued to speak in that metal screeching voice.

“Guess this one was a failure.” ]

Unknowingly, everyone frowned.

What does Redika mean?

With the failure of the bomb explosion at the plaza, they knew for sure that Redika would not go
and admit defeat just like that.

Choi han* and Rosalyn* felt an uncomfortable feeling when they heard what Redika said.

The same thing happened to Kim Roksoo and Cale* as well.

“He also has other plans” Cale* muttered.

"Tsk, what else does Redika want to do?" Kim Roksoo was really annoyed with that crazy guy.

[ The King started to shout toward Redika.

“What are you doing? Who are you? Do you think you will be fine after attempting to
commit such a deed?!”

King Zed’s response changed after realizing that it was not just an attack that was planned.
The fact that they were trying to detonate magic bombs directly next to the royal family and
nobles was no different than declaring war against this kingdom.

But Cale had a different thought regarding Redika’s statement.

'... ‘This one', was a failure?’

Cale’s expression stiffened, worried that there was something else as well. His changed
expression made Taylor, who was approaching Cale to speak thinking that things were now
okay, stop moving. He then looked toward the top of the Bell Tower like Cale was doing. ]

Alberu* recalled what happened back then. They were all too busy with the attack and the
explosion of a very large bomb.

Too many victims, Alberu* truly felt that it was the most chaotic day he had ever had. He didn't
want to save himself as quickly as possible like the other royal families.

At that time, even Zed* couldn't shout angrily at Redika* because the bomb explosion had already
happened.
The mad mage just laughed loudly, feeling happy when he saw the amount of blood seen that day.

What everyone in the Roan kingdom of TCF's dimension experienced might not be as bad as what
happened in the Tboah dimension, but Alberu* knew that the unexpected would always happen.

Judging from his crazy attitude, Redika will definitely do crazy things because of the failure of the
bomb he wanted to detonate there.

[ “Oh well then.”

The metal screeching voice rang throughout the plaza. Redika shouted toward the king and
the knights without caring about the fact that the mages used levitation magic to approach
him.

Snap.

He snapped his fingers and two people appeared next to him.

These two were just wearing black attires without the red star and white star symbol on their
chest. They were each wearing a backpack.

Cale started to frown.

‘Those are the remaining bombs.’

Those two people were most likely members of the assassin team of the secret organization.
They were people whose lives did not matter. Cale now understood the location of the
remaining two bombs. ]

"Suicide bomb .." Choi han* felt his heart stop beating for a few moments.

Things like this don't happen in his dimension. Maybe it was because Redika* had succeeded in
detonating the bomb and had enough of it, or the plan in TCF dimension had been to launch a
suicide bombing from the start.

No one had ever suspected something like this. Choi han* also certainly couldn't blame Cale if
there would be lots of victims who would die later, just like what they had experienced.

It just, it was quite a pity because he had just heard Raon's happy voice because the little dragon
had managed to save them all.
..

Kim Roksoo closed his eyes, trying to calm himself down. Memories of what happened during the
twenty years of fighting suddenly appeared in his head.

Cale...seeing that man was still alive without any injuries, meant that he was fine right?

Cale also had the ancient power of his shield, he should be able to protect himself.

Kim Roksoo had to calm himself down. Everything will be fine, white star is dead.
All Roksoo needed to worry about was Cale*, his younger self.

[ The two of them each took out three scrolls and ripped them at the same time.

Shield, acceleration, and combustion.

“Go.”

Redika gave the order and the two people, whose bodies were now burning, rushed toward
the citizens below the Bell Tower. Redika shot out two balls of red mana toward the two
people.

“S, stop them!”

Magic bombs were guaranteed to go off if they were not dismantled.

Unfortunately, Redika was closer to these two people than anybody else. The red mana
reached the backpacks of the two suicide bombers.

The bombs were going to detonate soon.

The two people, who had used acceleration magic, were rushing toward the plaza at a fast
speed.
One of the two rushed toward the royal family while the other…

‘He’s coming this way.’

Rushed toward the nobles.

All of this happened in less than 10 seconds. ]

"Oh my!"

"My godness.. "

Everyone couldn't hide their anxiety.

The movement of the suicide bomb was too fast. They wouldn't be able to withstand the massive
explosion without anyone dying.

Those from Tboah's dimension didn't know that Cale had the ancient power of the shield, so they
were really feeling very worried.

On the other hand, the people in the TCF dimension remember about the first appearance of the
legendary shield.

The shield that has always been a sign that there will always be someone to protect them all. There
will always be strong individuals who will wholeheartedly protect the motherland.

[ - I’m coming!

Cale raised his hand as he heard the dragon’s voice.

“Aaaaaaah!”

“R, run away!”

“Dodge!”

It was too late to dodge. You were not going to get out of the bomb’s range simply by running
for a few seconds.

“C, Cale, let’s go!”

“Young master Cale, hurry!”

Eric, Taylor, Gilbert, and Amiru did not run away right away like the others. They were
trying to save Cale as well. However, it was all too late. ]

“Haaa, they should have saved themselves” Cale* clucked in annoyance.

Why were those people so stubborn to be around?

Even at a time like that, they should at least try to run as fast as they could, not wait for Cale to
make a move instead.

"Just accept it, they care about you" Kim Roksoo said casually.

"And it sucks"

Yes, it sucks. Cale* always had a bad attitude towards all of them, and certainly never made a good
impression on them.

Then why do they still care?

Why are they all so stubborn?

Funny, he's in his mid-twenties and still struggling to mature.

Haaa, Cale* hated all of this.

[ Cale was extremely annoyed. If he started to run and the bomb went off, he would probably
lose an arm. However, the Vitality of the Heart would help him recover his arm. ]

All of Cale's family breathed a sigh of relief knowing that Cale had an ancient power that could
always heal him.

Then they also remembered about all the things Cale had done until the man passed out and was in
a coma for almost a month.

Yes, they were grateful that Cale had that healing ancient power because they knew that Cale
would have died if he didn't have it.

Eruhaben knew that having such an ancient healing power, normally it would heal all the wounds
of its owner as fast as possible.

Considering how long Cale had been unconscious for, that meant that Cale should have been in a
coma that was even longer than any of them could imagine, at worst not waking up at all.

[ However, the people who were trying to protect him would lose at least a limb no matter
how fast they ran. They would also not be able to recover from their injuries as he could.

Rather than allowing something like that to happen...

“..Sigh.” ]
"... Sigh" Kim Roksoo let a long sigh.

There was no way Cale was going to let all of them get hurt when he could protect them.

Even though at the beginning of the chapter the man said that the ancient power he obtained would
only be used to protect himself, Cale must have used it more often to protect others whether the
man wanted to admit it or not.

Just what the fuck with this anti-hero but also a hero?

[ Cale let out a deep sigh and opened his palm up into the air. It was time to change plans. At
that moment, Rosalyn, who was teleported through the Black Dragon’s magic, created a two-
layer shield around herself and Cale.

At the same time...

“Explode!”

Redika shouted out with joy.

“Huh?”

Rosalyn had a blank expression as she stared at what was going on in front of her.

The suicide bomber who was headed their way was surrounded by large wings. A silver
shield shot up to the sky as if it was protecting the people in the plaza, and the wings of the
shield surrounded the bomber. It looked like the shield and the wings were completely
swallowing up the bomber.

And a strong shield that was not very visible because of the silver light surrounded the silver
shield.

- I will block it as well.

The Black Dragon announced in Cale’s head.

A holy looking person with a silver shield was standing underneath the sun. A strand of silver
light connected the red-haired man with the shield in the sky. Cale started to curse as his hair
fluttered from the gust of wind.
 “…Fuck!”

And then the bomb went off. ]

Everyone stared in horror at what was happening there.

It was true that there were dragons and a Rosalyn who were also trying to protect everyone with
their magic shields, but the holy looking silver shield that Cale had still played an important role
there, no, maybe Cale would be the one who would take the most damage from that action because
of his shield. in the first layer.

The shield looked very holy, and Cale taking out the shield to protect everyone also only made the
scene look even more majestic.

Like an angel coming down to earth to protect them.

Chapter End Notes

I really need Au krs! Cale and his ptsd..

anyways, for those of you reading this hoping to blame some god for ALL the trouble,
you've come to the wrong story.

Okay, okay, I know, this is just a joke, I also like to blame the god of death cuz damn!
that guy truly is a piece of shit.

Where's the brain? how could he have any hope that Choi han could save the world
when the he suddenly threw Choi han, who was 16/17 years old into a freaking forest
of darkness with monsters.
 just what the fuck he is thinking?

but on the other hand, I also know that he and all gods are basically the same. They
just want to save the world, but can't help directly and finally decide to use humans to
save the world.

The Choi family might just be a part of the family that became the puppets that saved
the God-made World, and now they had Cale henituse.

Yes, I have a love-hate relationship with all the gods in LCF.

Please drop by the archive and comment to let the author know if you enjoyed their work!